“Good afternoon. This is Hyorin of SBS News with a special report. The Commons have spoken. Following their wishes, Queen Yundaebi has named Jaewon a Prince! He joins the Queen's son, Hyeonbin, CEO of Royal Energy, Songwoo, CEO of Kim Enterprises, and Minjoon, CEO of Yi Family, as Princes vying for the title of Crown Prince. Jaewon is the son of—“

Click.

Junseh rolled over and screamed into her pillow. For the past two weeks the media buzzed with the potential inclusion of a prince to the royal court, and now the confirmation meant every moment belonged to the new prince. Watching the country freeze their life in dedication to their precious demigods drove her mad. Even the world media would join the spectacle. The royalty still held a rose-colored hue in the minds of everyone. Except for those on the other side of the system.

It embarrassed her to live in modern times inside a country that still upheld the royalty system. Sure, their political power was stripped to the point of only suggestions long ago, but the iron clad idea of tradition failed to rust and thus the caste system of tiers remained under the guise of family lineage and living history.

“If I were Queen, I'd abolish the tier system once and for all.”

Mother kicked open the door and placed a basket of dried clothes on her bed. “Off today?”

“Yeah. I finished my project ahead of time and Jang Hyun ordered me to take a day off.”

“Why don’t you go out and do something?” Mother asked, giving her playful nudge. “It's not healthy for a girl to be cooped up all day.”

Junseh rolled her eyes. “To do things, you need money. And I’m not wasting my money on frivolous nonsense.”

“Frivolous nonsense?” Mother giggled. “Ah, I don’t know what I did to have a daughter like you. I’m going to leave for work soon.” She left, leaving her with the ceiling as company, yet again.

In this small town there were a total of two things to do – fooling around and getting drunk. There weren’t any museums, amusement parks, shopping malls, movie theaters, parks, or anything else considered normal in this day and age. There was the store, a mish-mash of groceries and outdated electronics, the restaurant, or rather, a bar masquerading as a restaurant, the medical clinic, and the fields. Most of the families in town were farmers, but Junseh belonged to the small circle of those who were not.

Thus, in this situation, Junseh held the title of freak. Nineteen years of age and somehow she managed to hold onto her first kiss. Not that she didn't get her share of offers. It seemed the entire male population had a bet going on who would be her first boyfriend, but every time she tried to see herself with someone she saw the end of her life. She wanted to leave the town someday. She wanted to prove that a tier number didn’t mean the person’s life was worthless.

After graduation, most of her classmates settled down with their high school sweetheart and helped with the farm work while starting a new family. Some left for the city, but most of the tiers in this town weren’t high enough to get a decent job and aside from farming, the only other option available was another manual labor job, like construction or factory work.

Junseh renewed her freak card when she took her graduation present money and bought a computer and a satellite card for online courses. Getting into university required a few white lies, the biggest of which was the tier number. It shouldn’t matter in the end if the truth came out. She passed the entrance exam and she maintained high marks in her business courses.

The school and internet were paid by working two jobs during the day. Cashiering at the store during the daylight hours and waitressing at the restaurant during the evening hours. She did her schoolwork either at night or days off. The tight schedule left her exhausted most of the time, but the drive to be better than her peers drove her on. It would clear her status and their family name.

On the rare off day she caught up with the news. Knowing the current news may be helpful in her future career. But most of the time the articles were about the royal families, or Royals, as they were named and she could stomach very little before frustration took her over.

Curse the tiers. She rubbed her temple and sighed in frustration. Under the system, families were organized according to their wealth and social status. The King held the highest position, and his immediate family made up the first tier. After that, it disintegrated into a confusing multi number mass Junseh gave up on understanding a long time ago. All she knew is that her family stood at tier six hundred seventy-three A until Father abandoned them and they dropped to nine hundred seventy-six A.

In that drop, Mother lost her job. She searched for a job for many weeks, but no one would hire a woman nearly a thousand tiers down. They lost their home and moved from the outskirts of the city to a small countryside village in the middle of nowhere. No one would hire her here either.

To compensate, she became a sex worker. At nightfall she would gather a bag with her things and leave, returning sometime the next morning after Junseh left for work. Occasionally the news channels would stream documentaries on the industry. Even if they focused on the worst of the worst, it still bothered her that Mother was forced into it by a number neither had any control over.

Her stomach growled and she rubbed her belly. Perhaps now would be a good time to eat. It was early afternoon, but she could always go to bed early. Since money was scarce, and all extra money went to schooling, Junseh tried to limit herself to one meal a day at home or none if she could secure leftovers at work.

She made a small bowl of steamed eggs and kimchi rice and ate in silence.

 

* * * *

 

Junseh tied her hair in a ponytail and tied a handkerchief over her head. The restaurant was more like a bar than a restaurant, for most patrons used it to drink rather than eat a meal. She busied herself cleaning tables for the evening rush when the door dinged. Great, they’re going to start early today. She turned around with a broad smile. “Welcome! Sit where you like and I’ll be with you in a second.”

The sight of the man made her drop the rag. A tourist? Here? He wore a crisp black suit with platinum cufflinks peeking out from the sleeves. His face seemed familiar, but she couldn’t place it exactly. His shoes were shiny, outside the thin layer of mud covering the bottom of them. He sat at a small table in the corner and tapped the table with an impatient scowl.

She flipped through the menus for the nicest one they had and quickly ran her rag over it to dust it off. Everyone knew the menu by heart there anyway, so they were rarely used. Putting on a vibrant smile, she walked over to him and set it down. “Hello, my name is Junseh and I’ll be serving you. What can I get you to drink?”

He said nothing and stared at her.

Her stomach churned. Maybe he’s not Korean? Should I try English? She cleared her throat and repeated the introduction in English.

His eyebrows arched. “Your accent is thick, but your grammar is perfect. Not what I expected to hear from this place. Don’t worry. I am Korean.”

She used her smile to hide her frustration. “What can I get you to drink?”

He reached into his wallet and pulled out a photograph. Her heart stopped. Mother. It was an old photograph, when she was a teenager, but she had no doubts it was her. When she smiled, she had a dimple in her right cheek. Her eyes had the same cheerful warmth she always associated with her.

“I’m looking for this woman. Do you know her?”

“I’m afraid not.”

He sighed and pulled out several bills from his wallet. “Are you sure you don’t remember anything?”

Mother never talked about her past. She always said, It’s in the past, it’s said and done, nothing else to say. Though a part of her felt curious, the other felt an overwhelming sense of dread. “I’m afraid I don’t know her.”

He said nothing in reply and stared. Heat spread through her body. He placed the bills back in the wallet and picked up the menu. “I’ll start off with some baekseju.”

“Umm, I don’t think we actually have that in stock.”

He put down the menu. “Then what do you have?”

“Well, soju. And more soju. And even more soju. This is a small town in the middle of nowhere. Do you really think we’ll have an upper class alcohol like baekseju here?”

He held a poker face for a long moment before laughing. “I can’t remember the last time someone talked to me like that. I suppose I’ll settle for soju. Go ahead and get me whatever side dishes you have available, as well.”

“Can do!” She ran to the back. “Hey, Soohyun! We have a rich tourist up front! Make all the most expensive stuff for him, will ya?”

Soohyun stopped mid-slice and gawked at her. “Did you say tourist?”

“You should see him. He’s probably at least in the top hundred tiers.”

“Junseh, I don’t have time for your pranks.”

She grabbed the green bottle of soju and clanked a knife against the glass. “Wake up, Soohyun! Quick, take a peek when I bring him the soju.”

She let the door fly open behind her. The man tapped the screen of his tablet with a frown on his face. She set the bottle down along with a small shot glass. On the screen of his tablet was the face of the newly christened prince along with some sort of article. She couldn’t hide her disgust. Even the rich are obsessed with their royal demi-gods. “Here you go.”

He nodded a response and continued reading. She went back to the kitchen. “Did you see him?”

“Yeah,” he said as he chopped vegetables at an inhuman speed. “He looks familiar. I think I’ve seen him somewhere before. On TV.”

Junseh laughed. “Yeah, right. You see a man in a fancy suit and automatically assume they’re famous.”

“Shut up and make sure to get as much out of him as you can!”

“Yes, sir!” She mocked salute and started arranging the pickled dishes. With the distraction gone, the image of Mother’s smiling face floated back. How does a man like that know Mother? Whatever happened in her past she wanted to keep secret. But he had to suspect something. She looked just like her Mother, down to the dimple in her smile.

“Here, send this out to him first.”

The juices glistened on the chunks of meat. The vegetables were crisp and vibrant. Despite being the only cook in town, Soohyun knew how to make a delicious plate. She picked up the plate and set it on her tray. “Hey, why don’t you ever make pork belly for me?”

“You’re not paying for pork belly.”

She laughed. “Hey, I’m gonna take half. He’s used to going to those fancy restaurants with only a few bites on the plate, anyway.”

“Junseh!” He tossed the extra end of a squash at her.

She batted it away with her hand. “It’s a joke, it’s a joke!”

“Not a single bite!”

“Yeah, yeah,” she replied as she turned her back and took a piece of meat off the plate. The man was still reading on his tablet when she brought the food out. “You should eat it while it’s hot. It’s wrong to waste good pork belly.”

He glanced up at her and tapped his screen. “Before you go, tell me what you think of this man.”

Talking about the Royals always managed to get her into trouble. She put on a smile and played dumb. “Umm, who is that?”

His eyebrows arched. “You don’t know? Do you not have televisions here?”

“Hey,” she snapped. “Maybe we have more important things to worry about. Did you ever think of that?”

“I see.” He tapped the screen and pulled up the article’s headline. “Read.”

All Access Interview with Jaewon Kim, new Prince candidate. When confronted with more Royal nonsense, she scoffed by reflex.

“Recognize him now?”

“No, I just don’t like the Royals.”

He placed the tablet down and gestured to the chair. “Tell me more.” She glanced at the chair and back at him. “You’re a smart girl. Sit down.”

She hesitantly pulled the chair out and sat. “Can I have some of this pork belly?”

“No alcohol?”

“Don’t drink.”

“Go ahead, then.”

She grinned and took a pair of chopsticks from her apron and grabbed a big chunk of meat. “So what do you want to talk about?”

“Why do you hate the Royals?”

“Where should I begin? First, there is the media's treatment of them. They are seen as demigods, superior to us. They are not. They insist on upholding the tier system, despite better economic models being shown by other countries. The tiers should be used for genealogical purposes only, not to keep some caste system alive. The Europeans discarded that particular model in the Middle Ages, and yet we beg to be considered modern? The media reports on them constantly. Half of our news is dedicated to whatever asinine action they so proudly engaged in, none of which is of any use to society, I may add. Lastly, we pay taxes to uphold this system. We're paying them to live so they can never work a day in their life and own items we can only dream of.”

He nodded and asked with a small smile, “What do you think of the new prince candidate?”

“The lazy party boy? He’s popular for his looks. I can’t think of a positive thing to say about him. In fact, he’s the worst one of them all. At least the other prince candidates have some sort of mission they pledge, despite only doing the occasional photo ops for said mission. I guess I could appreciate his honesty toward his lifestyle, but it still looks bad.”

“You’re around his age, aren’t you?”

“I don’t really care about him enough to know random trivia. Do I look like a fangirl to you?”

He laughed. “I suppose not. Did you come up with this on your own, or is that what Sueji tells you?”

A jolt of lightening jolted her. “I-I don’t know who you’re talking about. These are my own opinions. A person’s tier number shouldn’t be indicative of the person they are. And the Royals shouldn’t be placed on a pedestal because they were born into it. In the perfect world, the tier system would be abolished completely.”

He poured a shot and took it, then ran his hand through his dark hair. “You look a lot like a woman I used to know. Right down to her smile. It took me years, but I managed to track her down here. Are you sure you’ve never seen her?”

A pang of sympathy hit her. The sorrow in his voice had years of pain behind it. But still, Mother kept her past a secret for a reason, and she couldn’t betray that. She shook her head. “I’m sorry, I don’t.”

He poured another shot. “Thank you.” Junseh rose and went back to the kitchen.

“You were out there a long time,” Soohyun commented.

“Yeah, he asked me a bunch of questions about the Royals.”

“You didn’t tell him anything, did you?”

“Like?”

He glared and stabbed the air. “You know what.”

Junseh shrugged. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Junseh!”

“I didn’t make him mad.” She cracked open the door. “You should see him. He’s doing shot after shot right now.” She glanced back at him with a grin. Soohyun’s brows furrowed. When he did that, he looked like a pug. She pursed her lips to keep from laughing. “Don’t worry, I’ll keep ‘em coming!” She grabbed another bottle of soju.

When she went back to the restaurant he was staring into space with a pensive look to his face. She placed the bottle on the table. “Want another?”

He stared at her without responding. The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end. He knows I’m Sueji’s daughter. She grabbed the open bottle and poured a shot. “Here ya go, Mister. Have another.”

“You, how old are you?”

Her face flushed. “Look, I don’t know what you think this is, but I’m not one of those girls and this isn’t that kind of an establishment.”

“You look around the age of my son,” he clarified. “Never mind.” He took the shot. She poured another. He leaned back and took the shot, then grabbed the bottle from her hand and took a long swig.

Her eyes widened. “Whoa, Mister, slow down. You don’t want to ruin your fancy suit, do you?” She took the bottle from him and set it down.

Though his face had the flush of alcohol, his eyes still held a sharpness to them. “I think it’ll work. What’s your name again, Junseh?”

She took a step backward. “Yes…”

“Junseh what?”

 She held up her hands. “Now, Mister, I think you’ve had too much to drink.”

“What tier are you?”

She took another step back. “What does that have to do with anything?”

He stood and grabbed her hand. “You, Junseh, take me to your parents.”

She yanked her hand away. “What in the hell?”

“You’re a perfect match for my son. Take me to your parents so I can propose marriage.”

Before the voice in head could convince her how bad of an idea it was, she slapped him with all the strength she possessed. He stumbled backwards and started laughing. She inched backwards. “Soohyun!”

Soohyun threw open the door. “What’s going on?”

Junseh ran behind him and pointed. “He’s had too much to drink.”

Soohyun waved his cleaver in the air. “Hey, Mister! Pay up and get out!”

He threw several bills on the table, then pulled out a sheet of paper. “Chef, tell me where this address is.”

Soohyun snatched the sheet from his hands. “Is this where you’re staying? We don’t have cabs here, Mister.”

“Just give me directions and I’ll find my way.”

Soohyun held the paper up. “Hey, Junseh.” He held the paper in front of her face. “Isn’t that your—“

Junseh shoved Soohyun down to the floor.

“Hey!” he cried. “What’re you doing?”

“Oh my God! I’m so sorry, Soohyun! What was I thinking? I’m such a klutz!”

“Junseh!” He jumped up and waved the cleaver in front of her face. “What the hell is up with you?”

The man shoved Soohyun aside. “Don’t touch her!”

Both Junseh and Soohyun stopped and stared at the man, then back at each other. Soohyun shook with rage. “Get out, both of you!”

Junseh grabbed the plate. “I’m taking this home, Soohyun! I’ll bring the plate back tomorrow. Thanks for dinner, Mister!”

“No you don’t!” Soohyun yanked the collar of her shirt as she tried to weasel past. The plate flew backwards and the food hit her face and covered her chest.

“Pork belly!” she cried in horror. “Soohyun! That was perfectly good food you wasted!” She grabbed handfuls and put it back on the plate. “Good thing it looks okay.”

“You’re not going to eat that, are you?” the man gasped.

“Why not? It’s still good and I cleaned the floors today.”

“Stop!” The vegetables crunched under his foot. “Come with me and I’ll make sure you eat pork belly every night should you desire, that didn’t come from the floor.”

“Pervert!” She punched his abdomen and ran out of the restaurant and back home. By time she reached the front door her lungs and legs were on fire. She fell to the floor as soon as the door shut and struggled to catch her breath.

No wonder Mother kept her past a secret. What a freak! She closed her eyes. “At least I got a couple bites of pork belly.” After her breathing returned to normal, she went to take a bath and wash off the food.

 

 

2: Chapter Two

 

After Junseh braided her hair and pinned it up, there was a knock on the door. Her heart stopped. Soohyun didn’t give him directions to the address on the paper, did he? The knocks continued with an urgent pound. She bit her lip. Sometimes Mother knocked like that when she returned from work with her hands full. But she rarely came home early.

She cracked open the door. “What do you want?”

“Sueji? Is that you? It’s Minuh. Let me in. I have something to discuss with you.”

Chills went down her spine. “I’m sorry, Mister. There’s no one here by that name.”

The door pushed against her body. “Junseh?”

“N-no, this isn’t Junseh.”

“You are Sueji’s daughter. I knew it. You look just like her. Where’s Sueji? Is she out?”

“I told you, no one lives here by that name! Get lost!” She slammed the door, but he caught it and held it open.

“Junseh. Let me in. I need to talk to Sueji.”

“There’s no one—“

“Stop that nonsense! It’s obvious you’re her daughter!” He hung his head. “Listen, I’m sorry about what happened at the restaurant. I’m not normally like this. Don’t you know Minuh Kim of Polaris Technologies?”

Polaris Technologies, usually shortened to Polaritech, was the second largest electronics manufacturer in Korea. They did everything from consumer electronics to medical devices. Junseh hesitated. Everyone knew about Polaritech. It was hard to go anywhere in the country without using a device they manufactured. She heard that name, too, recently in the news. “I know him, but…”

“You don’t trust me.” He stepped back. “Understandable.” He sat next to the door. “You’re welcome to come out and talk with me, or we can talk through the door like this.”

Junseh opened the door and sat beside him. “Mother always said that whatever happened was the past. She doesn’t want anything to do with it.”

Minuh sighed. He rested his head against the wall. “I should have known.”

“Listen, Mother will be working all night. She won’t be back until morning. And… Please, Mister, leave before she gets back.”

He shook his head. “I can’t do that. It took me almost ten years to find her again.”

“I don’t know how you know Mother, but she doesn’t want anything to do with you. She never talked about her past. She doesn’t want it in her life.”

His hands clenched into fists. “Do you want to know?”

Junseh jerked her head toward him. “What do you mean? About her past?”

“Yes. I’ll tell you the story.”

“No.”

He cocked his head to the side. “No?”

“No.” She shook her head. “If she wanted me to know, she would have told me. I’m going to respect her wishes.”

He smiled and patted her head. “You’re perfect. Too good for him, but I’m still going to fight for it.”

She scrunched her nose. “What are you talking about?”

“As I said earlier. I’m going to ask permission to marry you to my son.”

“What!” she shrieked. “This isn’t the eighteen hundreds!”

“Arranged marriages are still commonplace in this day and age. While my son may not have much in character compared to you, he will be able to provide a better life than this.” He gestured to the area around them.

“Why?”

“Why?” he echoed.

“Why are you here? Why are you offering that? Can’t you see? We’re nearly a thousand tiers down!”

His lips lifted to a smile. “Are you, now?” He stood up and dusted his pants off. “As I recall, a certain somebody told me, a person’s tier number shouldn’t be indicative of the person they are.”

Junseh gasped. “B-but…”

“I believe you, Junseh. Well, to be fair, you’re not quite as low as you believe you are. Not by birth, in any case. But that’s in the past, and you’ll have nothing to do with the past. So, let me talk about your future. I want you to marry my son.”

“What about my choice?”

He glanced at her and chuckled. “I thought you’d say that, considering how liberal your views are. Shall I make you another offer?”

“Another offer?”

He nodded. “A chance to create your perfect world.”

“My perfect world?”

“You’re a smart girl. I’ll let you piece things together. Until then, would you mind letting me stay inside? You can trust me. I have no interest in immature girls. We can talk in the morning, with Sueji, of course. I’ll let you make the final decision, though I can’t say I won’t use everything in my power to persuade you to my side.” He held out his hand.

She glanced at it before propping herself up to stand. He half laughed and waited by the door. “I’m going to go inside and double check your identity. If you are Minuh Kim, I’ll let you in. If I let you in, you are to stay only in the living room. If you have to take a piss, do it outside.”

He snorted out a laugh. “As you wish.”

Junseh shut the door behind her. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. What did he mean, a chance to create my perfect world? A tech genius doesn’t have that sort of clout with the Royals. She sighed and went to her room to get her laptop.

“There’s nothing wiki doesn’t know,” she muttered as she typed in Minuh’s name.

She arched an eyebrow. The photo was of him. He wasn’t lying about his identity. Minuh Kim. Owner of Polaris Technologies. Father to Jaewon Kim, prince candidate.

Electrifying shock jolted her to numbness. Father to Jaewon Kim, prince candidate. She clutched the fabric at her chest. “He wants me to marry Jaewon?” She shook her head. “No, he must have another son.” She read through the rest of the entry, but saw no other mention of another child. Icy tendrils tickled her skin. “A chance to create my perfect world.”

She dashed out of the room and opened the front door. Minuh looked up at her, then stood and straightened his tie. “Have you made a decision?”

“Let’s talk.”

He chuckled. “Very well. Let’s talk.”

Junseh pointed to the small couch in the living area. “We don’t have any tea. Never get any visitors.”

Minuh looked around the room. He ran his hand along the worn cloth of the couch before sitting down. “So it is true. Her occupation, I mean.”

“Nine-hundred seventy-six A.”

“Your tier number?”

“Precisely.” She sat cross legged in front of him on the floor. “Slave in all but name.”

“I see.” He leaned back into the chair with a heavy sigh. “Sueji…”

A part of her raged at seeing him look forlorn. If he cared that much about Mother, where was he all these years? “Why did you come here?”

He wrenched his hands together. “Are you sure you want to hear about it? It’s because of the past.”

She scowled. “Fine. What makes you think a girl a thousand tiers down is perfect for your son? I doubt he’ll agree to the union.”

“He won’t, at first. But like you, the one thing he wants is the crown.”

“I never said I wanted the crown.”

He smiled. “But you did say you wanted to dissolve the tiers, did you? That may be the one power our illustrious Queen has left.”

“And I doubt the King would approve his gravy train being put out of commission.”

He waved off her dismissal. “Is that enough to stop you?”

Her eyes narrowed. “And what’s in it for you?”

“It’s in the past.” He chuckled. “You know, when you make that face you remind me of my son.”

“Being compared to that playboy is an insult.”

“My son is a victim of his upbringing. I confess that I was not there for him as I should have been. I hope you’ll understand him someday.”

“You’re talking like I accepted your offer.”

“You’re right. Perhaps you should sleep on it. I’d like a chance to sober up a tad before Sueji returns as well.”

“She usually comes home at seven in the morning.”

He arched an eyebrow. “You’re saying that like you’re not going to be here.”

“I’m not.”

His face relaxed into thought. After a moment, he stood and placed his hand on her shoulder. “Thank you, Junseh.”

“I’ll let you know my decision tomorrow. I’m certain Mother will support whatever I choose.”

 

* * * *

 

At five in the morning, Junseh rose and got ready for work. Surprisingly, Minuh was already awake as well, tapping away on his tablet. “Good morning.”

He ran his hand through his hair and stretched. “Good morning, Junseh.”

“Sleep well?”

He laughed. “Not quite what I’m used to, I’ll admit.”

“You’re already working?”

He rolled his shoulder. “I never stop working. I have a little pet project I’m setting up, just in case things go to plan. You wouldn’t happen to have any coffee, would you?”

“We sell canned coffee in the store. It doesn’t open until eight, though.”

“The store?”

“Are you expecting more than one store here?”

His expression turned to bewilderment before he laughed. “Right, right.” He groaned and rubbed his temple. “Is there a reason you’re up early?”

“I usually wake up early to do homework if I didn’t finish it at night. But today I wanted to make sure I’m gone by time Mother gets home.”

“Where will you go?”

“I’m going to take a walk before work. Clear my head a bit and make sure I’m making the right decision.”

“Most girls would jump at a chance to be a Princess in your position.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’m not most girls. If something’s too good to be true, it probably isn’t. I’m smart enough to know every offer has its price.”

He clasped his hands together with a small smile. “And what price do you think I’ll take from you?”

“My freedom.”

He nodded. “I see.”

His phone rang, interrupting them. He gave an apologetic smile before picking it up. Junseh waved goodbye and left.

 

By time the sun rose that morning, Junseh felt confident about her decision. She threw off her apron and left it on the side of the road. She pulled out her bun and let her long hair flow free. She held her arms out to the sun and twirled in exuberant glee.

Either way, under the tier system, she would never truly be free. But tier one can do something about it. Tier nine-hundred fourty-six A cannot. Whatever the catch was, she could deal with it. It couldn’t be worse than what she already lived through, in any case.

The smell of breakfast drifted outside her home. She inhaled deeply and smiled before opening the door. “I’m home,” she announced.

“Welcome back,” Sueji called.

Her eyes were red, as if she cried. But her face held a glowing happiness she hadn’t seen in years. “I’m making breakfast. It’s not much, but would you like to join us?”

“Of course!”

As she entered, Minuh looked up from his tablet. His eyebrows arched. “Enjoy your walk?”

She sat across from him. “It was nice.”

“Can I ask if you made your decision?”

“I have.”

Sueji set several dishes on the table. “Give me a second and I’ll serve the rice.”

Junseh rubbed her grumbling belly. “Mister Kim, I’m sorry.”

“Pardon?”

“These are my favorites. I may eat more than my share.”

He half laughed and gestured to the spread. “Go ahead and eat your fill. Us tech-types are used to eating little.”

“But you’re a guest…”

He rested his chin on his hand. “Am I overstepping boundaries by saying I’ll be family soon?”

Heat crept up her cheeks. “Thank you.”

 

* * * *

 

“J-Jae!” Sooyoung cooed. “Don’t stop!”

Jaewon rolled his eyes. The girl, though pretty, had a reputation for jumping into the pants of anyone who tossed an interested glance. She seemed a fun enough lay at first, but the longer he spent with her the more he couldn’t stand to hear her nasally voice. But he couldn’t finish things too quickly. The girl belonged to some sixth tier family he forgot the name of and sixth tiers were a little too close to the top to piss off. Higher than himself, in any case, and he was a candidate.

“Harder!”

As the lady commands. At the very least, he could get a workout. Non-stop parties and ceremonies since his coronation eligibility announcement left him with little time for exercise. The rich foreign food left him feeling bloated and pudgy.

Though, when his phone rang, he reached over to the nightstand and picked it up. The look on her face seemed more hurt than angered. Perfect. She won’t call me after this. He held a finger up to his lips and answered the call. “Hello?”

“Good evening, son. I have an announcement to make.”

As if on cue, her shrill voice interrupted him. He slapped her thigh. She squealed. He held a finger up to his mouth and shushed her.

“Normally I would ask you to return the call at a different time, but I’m afraid the matter is of utmost importance. Keep her quiet for a minute or two.”

“Spit it out or hear more.”

He sighed. “Very well. I did warn you ahead of time. I submitted a proposal for your hand in marriage. She accepted the proposal and will be arriving at the summer palace tomorrow afternoon.”

The phone clacked as it hit the floor. An arranged marriage? To whom? Why?

“Jaewon? Is something wrong?” She writhed her hips on his.

“Get out.”

“Excuse me?”

He pushed her off of him. “Leave and never show your face to me again!”

She glared with the viciousness of thousands of generations’ blue blood. “I hope you know, bastard son, that you will rue this day!” With those words she grabbed the sliver of a dress, her heels, purse, and gave one last scowl before slamming the door behind her.

Jaewon picked up the phone. The call timer still ticked on. “Cut the formality crap. What the hell are you doing?”

Minuh laughed. “I should ask, what are you doing? Bastard son is not a term of affection.”

“It doesn’t matter what I was doing! Why the hell did you arrange a marriage for me?”

Minuh tsked his tongue. “Mind your language. You are a Prince now, and I’ll not have you embarrassing the Queen with your foul mouth!”

Jaewon held his tongue. Though it lit his blood on fire, Father was the one who gerrymandered him into the candidacy.

“Now, what better publicity exists than the immature party boy growing into a fine man for the better of his country? Furthermore, it will raise the chance of wearing the crown on that pretty steaming head of yours.”

Jaewon took deep breaths in an attempt to control his rage. Father was right. A Prince couldn’t lose his temper at whim. “Who is she?” he managed in a normal voice.

“Her name is Junseh. Don’t bother trying to recall her name. She’s not of our blood.”

The strength drained from his legs. He fell onto the bed. “A commoner?”

Minuh’s laugh echoed in the still room. “What I would give to see your face at this moment. Yes, a common girl. And that, she’s close to a thousand tiers.”

The calm that he carefully cultivated burst into flames. A common girl, a thousand tiers removed, what’s next?

“Are you there, son?”

His hand shook. He swallowed and placed the phone at his ear. “Anything else you wish to tell me, dearest Father?”

“She will be at the summer palace by tomorrow afternoon. I expect you to greet her upon arrival. Remember to make a good impression. It would be a shame to have your wife think ill of you.”

The line clicked dead. Jaewon threw the phone at the wall. Just as the title of Crown Prince came within grasp, Father decided to drop a bomb of atomic proportions. The palace did not belong to commoners. He went through each of his anger management tricks, but the urge to destroy only intensified.

 

* * * *

 

“I have to make a phone call. I will return in a moment,” Minuh announced and went outside.

Sueji reached over and squeezed Junseh’s hand. “I support your decision. You’ll have a better life with him, which is all a Mother could ever want for a daughter.”

“Mother… I don’t want to pry, but I want to know why he chose me.”

She averted her gaze. “It’s a long story. I don’t know why he sought me out after all these years, myself. But the plan wasn’t to marry you to his son, originally, he did say that. Apparently the feisty waitress at the restaurant inspired him.”

Junseh cringed. “That’s a little embarrassing now. I didn’t know who he was.”

She giggled. “Why be embarrassed? For once your impulsiveness worked for you.”

“Too bad that couldn’t happen while I was in school.” It didn’t take long for rumors of Sueji’s real occupation to make the rounds of the town. She had her share of fights defending her Mother growing up.

“Well, that may have prepared you for being a Royal more than you think.”

“Huh? What does that mean?”

Sueji smiled and released her hand. “Never change, Junseh. No matter what happens to you in the future, never lose sight of your goals and sacrifice your integrity.”

Junseh grinned. “I’m a stubborn girl. They can’t break me.”

The sound of the door opening interrupted them. Minuh walked back in the room, tapping away on the tablet, as usual. “A car should be here in an hour to take us to Seoul.”

“An hour?” Junseh replied dubiously. “How am I supposed to pack my stuff?”

“No need,” he replied. “We will stop by our family’s stylist before meeting Jaewon. I’ll buy any other items you need. Seoul has nicer things, no?”

Family stylist? New things? Of course, the Royals would hardly be caught in a poor girls’ getup. Junseh rubbed her temple as her head throbbed. “I guess so.”

Sueji embraced her and cried into her shoulder. She gingerly held her back and stroked her hair. “Mother?”

She sniffled. “Sorry, Junseh. I’m so happy for you I can’t help myself.”

“Why are you crying? You’re coming with me, right?”

Minuh cleared his throat. “I have arranged new living quarters for Sueji. She won’t be with you, but she will be taken care of.”

“I can always visit, right?”

He nodded. “Visits can be arranged.”

Can be arranged? Something seemed off about that statement, but she focused on comforting Sueji in lieu of dwelling on it. When Father abandoned them, Junseh used to spend hours comforting her. The motions felt like second nature, even years later.

“No matter what happens, be yourself. Don’t let them crush your spirit.” Sueji whispered.

“You act like I’m about to enter a warzone,” she chided. Sueji continued sobbing and Junseh quietly held her. Minuh went back to work on his tablet, occasionally leaving to make phone calls. The longer time ticked by, the storm inside her grew to a hurricane. “Umm, Minuh?”

“Yes?”

“Is it okay if I bring a couple of things? Sentimental value?”

“Define the items.”

There it is, again. That look. Though Minuh acted cordial throughout the ordeal, occasionally she caught a glimmer of something sinister on his face. “A stuffed dog and a ring?”

His eyes reflected his disdain. “I’ll approve the dog. Begrudgingly, I may add. As for the ring, I cannot. You are a Royal now. You will only wear the finest the world has to offer.”

“And if I never wear it?”

“Then there is no use in keeping it, is there?”

Junseh bit her tongue. He has a point but… I want something to remind me of Mother, too.

Sueji broke the embrace and rubbed her eyes. “Give me a moment, Junseh.” She turned to Minuh, “I’m going to give her a family heirloom.”

Minuh clearly appeared to dislike what she said, but he didn’t argue it. “Very well.” When Sueji was out of earshot, Minuh said, “A lot of things are going to change. You may not like some of them. You have no choice in the matter. If I order it done, you must do it. The stage I’m about to set has a delicate foundation. You must work with me, not against me, to maintain it.”

His cold words froze her into place. Am I jumping from the frying pan into the fire?

Sueji rushed back in the room and handed Junseh a small velvet bag. She opened it and pulled out a small pendant. It depicted a crane and turtle amidst golden flowers. “This is beautiful!” she gushed.

“Indeed, it is.” His phone rang and he briefly answered it before hanging up. “Seems our ride is here.”

“Already?” Junseh felt tears come to her eyes.

Mother crushed her petite frame in an embrace. Her body shook with her sobs. “I love you, Junseh.”

“I love you, too, Mother.” Both cried in each others’ arms until Minuh tapped her shoulder. She pushed away and wiped her nose with her fist.

Sueji held a fist up in the air. “Fighting!”

She forced a smile and punched the air. “Fighting!”

The three walked out together. A black car was parked in front of the house. Minuh opened the door and gestured for her to climb in. She gave her Mother one last hug before climbing in.

As the car sped off, she watched Mother wave until she disappeared into the horizon. Her heart ached with sorrow. It’s always been Mother and me.

Minuh dropped a tablet on her lap. “This is your file. Inside you’ll find your schedule and your past. Memorize it. Abandon who you were and become this girl named Junseh.”

“What do you mean, my past?”

His tone took a turn for condescending. “Do you honestly think the world will approve of a thousand tier girl going into the Royals? It would create chaos.”

“But, what about my Mother?”

“As I told you, we will take care of her. She won’t be living in that shack of a home anymore. But she also will not be near you. We can’t risk the media discovering your real identity. As for your past, I’ve used my connections to effectively erase you from existence and replace your registries with the new Junseh.”

Chills went down her spine. The hidden meaning behind those words are, just as easily as we created you, we can destroy you. “I understand.”

Minuh smiled. “You are a fast learner. I’m glad I was able to take you from that place. Your talents are wasted there.”

Junseh opened the schedule first. The next three weeks had summer palace as the only note. After that, each date became a whirlwind of press conferences, wedding preparations, and television shows. “I guess I get three weeks to know Jaewon?”

“As you can see, I have left you and Jaewon three weeks together to get to know each other. I'm not expecting you two to fall in love, but you must get along for the wedding. I cannot have it become an embarrassment. About half of your appearances will be with Jaewon, all of the press conferences, of course, but the wedding preparations will have to be attended by you alone. Once the wedding is finished, you two will go your separate ways. You are to support him. The people will think of you as an extension of him, thus you must remember you are representing your husband and his family at all times.”

She swallowed. “I see.”

Minuh patted her head. “I understand it’s overwhelming. But from what I’ve seen of you, I have no doubts that you will excel in this world. The first couple of years may be hard, especially if my son doesn’t lend his support. Don’t ever lose sight of your goal.”

From the way he and Mother are going on and on about being strong, I’m beginning to think I’m entering a pack of wild wolves. Still, she noticed an inconsistency with his plan. “Why are we getting married after only a few weeks? Wouldn’t everyone call it a shotgun wedding?”

“I prepared the explanation in your past. To put it shortly, you have known my son for a long time. You only met once every few years, due to you living abroad in America, but you loved him all the same. You came to Korea for a vacation, and he proposed, not wanting to see you leave him again.”

Junseh fought the urge to gag. It sounded exactly like a story made up to cover a shotgun wedding. The engagement needed to be months from now, not immediately announced after her existence.

“If you’ll forgive me, I have a business to run.”

She went back to the menu and tapped a document entitled with her name. Most of the file was a quick primer on the language and manners used around the palace. They preferred to use an archaic form of the language that was considered dead in the real world while in private. The manners would take some time to get used to. Even something as simple as the way chopsticks were held required a narrowly defined finesse.

Her nose wrinkled. Reading the written version of her past made her gag. His summary didn’t cover half of it. It was a poorly written love drama. If it’s my past, I should be allowed to dictate it!

“Ah, Junseh, the stylist wants a photo. I’ll need a front and profile shot.” She obliged him with a blank face. He shook his head. “I’d rather you smile. The dimple is one of your distinguishing marks and should be shown off at every opportunity.”

“Mr. Kim?”

“You should call me Minuh from now on.”

“Minuh, about my past… Wouldn’t it be weird if I don’t speak perfect English?”

He cocked his head to the side. “You sounded fine at the restaurant. Are you not good at English?”

“I guess I’m alright. I wanted to be a businesswoman, and being proficient in English is an asset in business, so I studied on my own for years.”

“You don’t have to be fluent. You have to be proficient enough to fool others into believing you are, and I believe you are at that level. Don’t worry. I am setting up various tutors as we speak, and your English lessons are a part of that.”

“I don’t know how to speak that weird language in the file.”

He shrugged. “Don’t worry too much about that. It’s not important. The only ones who enjoy using it aren’t the type to be around Jaewon in the first place. We’ll teach you, of course, but I doubt you’ll ever use it much. And should you be in the situation where you must, you can always request to use the modern language, or informal tongue, as they put it. Using the informal tongue signifies a close friendship. They should be considered honored you think them close enough to use that language with you.”

“That’s ridiculous.”

He burst into a hearty laugh. “You’re going to find much of the Royal traditions tedious and ridiculous.”

“Fun,” she replied with a sarcastic smile.

“It is,” he agreed, then returned to his work.

Junseh returned her focus to the primer on her new life.

3: Chapter Three

Jaewon glanced at the clock for the hundredth time that minute. His schedule magically cleared for the next three weeks, citing some sort of spiritual journey to help him grow as a man. Whatever it was, the media ate it up. His image was being discussed as transitioning to a mature man after being announced as Prince candidate.

Knowing his Father, the girl would be one of those sweet and innocent types. Boring. They weren’t nearly half as fun as a mature woman, both in life and in bed. Arranged marriages were for old men who couldn’t find a wife, not men in their prime of life. Even the other three candidates were able to marry their longtime girlfriends.

Perhaps if he had a long term relationship this wouldn’t have happened. But of all the women he dated, he could never stay with one for too long. They always wanted more than he was willing to give. He fared better in polls when he was single, too. It seemed the only one who wanted a neutered Jaewon was Father.

The file Father sent had both her real circumstances and the false identity. Both were equally ridiculous. Her birthplace was some place he’d never heard of. Her Mother was a prostitute, and she was going to live in America, away from the prying eyes of the Korean tabloids.

Why did Father go to the middle of nowhere to find prostitute’s daughter as a wife? At least she can provide some entertainment between mistresses. Maybe the slut-born can teach me a new thing or two, too.

Her schooling went toward a business degree. How basic and boring. She wouldn’t be smart enough to hold a decent conversation, either.

She’ll arrive and relish in the opulence like all the other new money girls. Except she’ll be worse, since she also fulfilled the dream all common girls have of becoming princesses. Bound by eternity to a girl like that. Disgusting.

It was still another four hours before they were scheduled to arrive. He opened his reading app and bought the first book that looked interesting. Thanks to tablets he could read anytime he pleased without consequence to his image. Maybe he could sneak a couple in before they arrived.

 

* * * *

 

“Minuh, how lovely to see you!”

Junseh’s skin prickled. He spoke in English. She wasn’t prepared to hold a conversation in English.

Minuh shook his hand. “Thank you for doing this on short notice.”

“How long have I requested to dress a lady for you? Decades, now?”

As the men conversed, Junseh listened in awe. Minuh’s accent was perfect. The foreigner had a beautiful lilt to his vowels that made his sentences sound like a song. She wanted to sit and listen to him talk for hours. His gray suit accented his dark earthen skin. His high cheekbones were accented by his slicked back hair. Where did he come from? Hearing how he ended up in Korea must be quite a story.

“Is this our little doll?” He stroked his goatee as he stared at her. “She’s going to need a lot of work,” he mused. He walked in a circle around her, inspecting every inch of her with his gaze. Her stomach churned. “You’ve never taken care to mess with makeup or fashion, have you, little one? The better for us. I won’t have to break any bad habits.” He patted her head. “She is so petite! And her hair is gorgeous! I couldn’t ask for a better canvas, Minuh!”

The passion in his voice made her face flush. Not once had anyone fawned over her like that. Her spirits perked under his warm smile. Maybe this won’t be so bad after all.

“I trust your skills. No one else will transform her like you.”

“Hello, little one! My name is Miguel. You can call me Oppa if you prefer. I know my name is difficult to say.”

“Miguel,” she repeated. “Miguel. Mig-uel. Uel.” The last syllable came out funny. She restrained a sigh and smiled. “Oppa.”

“That dimple! Ah, it’s going to make everyone fall in love with her!”

“So long as everyone includes my son, we’ll consider it a success.”

Miguel laughed. “That may be too tall of an order for me, Minuh. Jaewon is a hard man to please, and the girls he likes don’t look like Junseh.”

“What my son likes and what’s good for him are two different things. She’s his perfect match. Dress her in a style that suits her.” He turned to her. “Miguel will make sure you never end up on a Worst Dressed list. Listen to everything he says and take it to heart. I’m going to leave and finish up some business. You understood him well enough?”

“Yes, but speaking it is a little difficult.”

“He knows Korean if you want him to speak it. I suggest using the opportunity to practice English whenever you can. Use your skills and take pride in them.”

“Yes, sir.”

Minuh put his hand on the small of her back and pushed her to Miguel. “I leave her in your capable hands. I will return in several hours.”

Miguel took her from him with a huge grin. “Little one, you are going to become a true Princess in my hands. Come, follow me!” He led her down a stark white corridor littered with fashion spreads. At the first door they came to, he stopped. “First we are going to makeover your body. Everyone on my team is the best at what they do. They will give you instructions for maintenance. Take their advice as gospel, understand?”

She managed a nod. He opened the door. A single seat was in the center, along with some machines she’d never seen before, flanked by six women in matching uniforms. She froze. It looked more like a torture chamber than a makeover spa. He laughed and rubbed her shoulders. “Relax, little one, relax!” He pushed her inside. She took stumbling steps to the seat.

One lady came by and grabbed her hand. “First we are going to take your measurements so Miguel can find clothes in your size.” She pulled out a tape measure and began running it along every body part, barking out numbers. Junseh stood still as a statue and let the woman move her like a doll.

“Is there a certain look you like?”

“Look? Normal?” The ladies burst into laughter. Junseh felt her body become hot.

“Minuh wants you to look a certain way, but if there was a look you liked, I would have persuaded Miguel to give you a couple in that style. No problem. Someday when we have more time together we can find a look you enjoy for yourself.”

A lady handed her a set of underwear. “Put these on.”

“W-wait! Why am I going to be walking around in my underwear?”

“We need as much skin showing as possible. Usually our clients are naked, but we didn’t think you’d be comfortable. You can’t wear clothes. We have a lot of work to do with your skin.”

“You do?”

The ladies burst into laughter again. “We’re going to make your skin feel softer than a baby’s! You’ll love it!”

Two ladies flanked her and drug her to the chair. With each step and overwhelming sense of dread filled her body. “Is it too late to say no?”

“Don’t worry, once this is over you’ll beg us to do it again!”

 

After having her hair waxed and her skin exfoliated raw and slathered in a thousand creams, she went to a large dressing room. A rack to the side was stuffed to the brim with different outfits. Her stomach clenched in horror. Nearly everything to try on was a dress. A doll. They’re making me into a perfect doll.

Miguel entered and clapped his hands. “Are you ready?”

“No?”

He laughed. “Go stand in the center and we’ll get down to business.”

Normally she would be mortified to undress in front of strangers, but after the treatment she received earlier, she had little shame left. Two ladies helped her take the dresses on and off. One would take a photo, and Miguel would give it a thumbs up or thumbs down. How many is it now? Twenty? Thirty?  No sooner than one was on, it was taken off and replaced. Clothes were never a priority in her life. They were always a way to keep from being naked. The concept of an image or look never crossed her mind.

The current dress lacked sleeves and had the illusion of separates by virtue of two different fabrics sewn on top of each other. The fabric felt lovely against her skin, but it didn’t suit her. Miguel obviously agreed. He barked out, “Too old!”

They brought out another dress with a polka dot print, but Miguel didn’t let her try it on. “Stop!” The attendants stopped mid stride. He stroked his goatee. “Chiffon.” They went to the rack and pulled out every item made of the fabric. “That black pleated skirt.” The attendant handed it to Junseh to put it on.

He had some sort of smart comment for every top they held up. “Too many ruffles. This isn’t 1840. Where did you get that? No. Get it out of here and ban the designer from everything. Too girly. Too old. Worst dressed! Ban that designer too, while you’re at it. Too elaborate. Keep it simple. No, not with her frame.”

Junseh listened to his split second judgments in awe. In her opinion, none of the tops looked bad. Granted, she lacked experience in the subject, but wasn’t fashion one of those things anyone could form an opinion about without knowledge?

“That one!”

The chosen top wasn’t as impressive looking as the others. She put it on and inspected herself in the mirror. “Tuck it into the skirt,” he commanded. She obeyed. “Twirl!” She did a quick twirl. He clapped. “Perfect! Elegant and classy, but not sweet to the point it’ll make Jaewon gag. What do you think, Junseh?”

The top was a sheer beige. The sleeves came to just below her elbows. The round neckline had delicate cream embroidery and tied together with a simple string bow. Amazing, I almost look like a Royal now. Is all their glamour really just clothes? She did another twirl. “I like it! I feel like a Royal.”

Miguel sighed with a smile. “You are a Royal now, Junseh.”

Heat rose to her face. “R-right.” It would be wise not to say anything like that ever again.

“Can you walk in heels?”

“I’ve never worn them before.”

His jaw dropped in horror. “Never? Not once in your life?” His palm slammed against his forehead. “Oh, my, oh, no. Lourdes! Get me flats or low heels, no higher than an inch to go with this. And jewelry and other accessories to match. Remember to keep it delicate! I want her to be a vision of elegance!” He turned to her and clasped his hands together. “As for you, we’re taking you to hair and makeup. It may be a shock at first, but let them do whatever they want to your hair. I don’t want to take off too much of the length, but you’re in dire need of a trim.”

While the skin prep and clothing were torturous, the makeup and hair lessons were interesting and informative. She could hardly recognize herself in the mirror once they finished. Everything looked natural and simple, or as they called it, enhancing her natural beauty.

She never thought to call herself anything but average, but looking at her new reflection, she admired herself for the first time. I look cute! Just like one of the girls in the magazines. I guess all of that glamour is fabricated like their clothes, too. They didn’t do much to her hair aside from admiring the length. The hairdresser evened the ends just above her butt and gave her full bangs. Those would take a while to get used to.

Lourdes brought back several boxes of shoes, a couple of bracelets and a necklace. She handed her the accessories while she arranged the shoes in front of her. Two small heels and one pair of flats. “These shouldn't be too hard for a beginner. Try them out before the flats.”

Junseh put them on and walked in a circle. She was right, they weren't bad at all. The relief manifested as a smile.

Lourdes laughed. “I'm happy to finally see you smile.”

Junseh giggled nervously. “Sorry. It's not that I thought you guys weren't doing a good job, it's just very… very....” She pursed her lips. What’s the word again? With a shrug, she finished in Korean, “Overwhelming.”

She nodded sympathetically. “I can see how all of this would be hard on you. But you look amazing, and you should take pride in your beauty.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome! Now let’s go to the main lobby. I’m sure Minuh is waiting patiently for you.”

Junseh chuckled. Minuh didn’t seem like a patient person at all. When she walked in the lobby, Miguel and Minuh were in the middle of a conversation. They stopped and stared. Their gaze sent tiny pinpricks through her body. I look weird, don’t I? The Cinderella effect doesn’t exist, after all. Any second now, I’ll be transformed back to the poor girl in an apron at the restaurant…

“See? I told you she cleaned up well.”

Minuh nodded. “The look suits her well.”

“She is a true lady. Delicate and classy.”

Was I not a lady before? Am I only a lady now that I have the expensive things only available to the Royals? She tugged at the hem of her sleeve as disgust washed over her.

“Truly beautiful,” Minuh agreed. “I never imagined she hid that façade under that rough exterior of hers. She looks like a proper Royal now. My son will undoubtedly approve.”

Miguel laughed as though he told a great joke.

Her nose scrunched up in confusion. What part of that was funny?

Minuh glanced at his watch. “We should be leaving now. I don’t want to keep my son waiting too long. Thank you, Miguel, for all you’ve done today.”

Miguel lightly hugged Junseh and kissed her cheek. “Good luck, little one!”

Instantly her cheeks felt hot. She tried stuttering out a thanks, but she couldn’t manage the word.

“Forgive us, Miguel, for she lacks experience with other cultures. She means to say thanks. We’ll see you again in three weeks.” Minuh wrapped his arm around her shoulders and helped her walk away.

4: Chapter Four

Time seemed to flow at half time during the ride to the summer palace. She fidgeted with her jewelry as her stomach churned. What did Jaewon look like again? All the Royals’ faces blended into a soup of glittering false smiles. She was probably the only person in the country not familiar with their names and faces. Hopefully she wouldn’t be expected to know all of their names at a function without a proper introduction beforehand.

A sign stated the summer palace was about 30 kilometers away. The uneasiness blended with anticipation into a dread. She glanced at Minuh. He stopped conducting business, as he put it, and now stared out the window in silence.

A question burned her lips, one that lay in wait since Miguel laughed. She nibbled on her lip. I’ve never been afraid to speak before, why now? She swallowed and focused on him. “What is your son like?” Her voice came out barely above a whisper.

He shot a dismissive look at her. “If you must speak, do it loudly. I thought you were of a stronger mettle than that.”

The anger brought a flush to her face. Was that nice person an act all along? I should have known better than to trust the Royals. “I wanted to know what Jaewon is like. I never got into the Royals, so I only know him as a playboy.”

Her assertive tone seemed to make him happy. He nodded and patted her head. “I’ll let you find that out yourself. Don’t let first impressions sour him to you. This is as great of a shock to him as it is you.”

“That makes me worry even more.” He chuckled and said nothing in response. She leaned against the window. Seeing her country comforted her. Its beauty was unparalleled. A warm protective feeling settled in her heart. So long as I can keep my goals in sight, I’ll make this country as beautiful within as it is on the outside. I can’t let my worries chain me down.

As the palace came within view, her heart nearly burst out of her chest. History books didn’t do it justice. The black tiles of the roof glistened in the setting sun, seeming as though they were touched by the heavens. The wooden walls held a golden glow. The structure sat behind a natural rock formation, and its steps weaved around the structure. Bright bursts of color peeked from the rocks.

As soon as the car stopped, she opened the door and jumped out. The mountain air held a fragrant sweetness from the nearby flowers.  Her feet flew to the base of the steps. Once she neared the first, she stopped abruptly, as though a force field barred her entry.

Minuh tapped her shoulder. “I think this is the first time I’ve ever seen someone run to the palace.”

Her nerves manifested in a weird sounding giggle. “I don’t think I can go. I don’t belong here.”

He gave her a slight push. “You’re a Royal now.”

She grabbed the side rails and refused to move forward. “I know, but—“

“Are you the same girl that told me all of this should belong to the people?”

She swallowed and steeled her resolve. “I did. But, I feel like I’m invading a sacred place.”

He laughed. “I think you hold this place in a higher regard than any of the actual Royals.” He stepped around her and started going up the steps. “Follow me, then. I’m sad to say one of my faults is a lack of patience, and it’s one I passed along to my son.”

“I doubt he’s anxious to meet a common girl he’s being forced into marrying.”

Minuh snorted. “I see you’re already well acquainted with his personality. As I said before, don’t hold your first impressions against him.”

She stoned herself and took the first step up the stairs. Realizing her dream would require at least being civil with Jaewon, she prepared herself to keep a calm head no matter what he said. With each step, her confidence grew.

Inside, Minuh led her through a maze of opulent clutter to a small room with a several seating pillows around an elaborately carved table overlooking the garden. “Wait here while I find my son.”

The room looked like something out of a period movie. She stood in place, afraid to touch anything. “I feel like I don’t belong here,” she muttered.

“Because you don’t.”

The deep voice startled her. By instinct, she swung her arm around as she turned. Her fist connected with a palm. Large fingers wrapped around her fist and held it tight. She followed the line of his arm up to the face.

Her heart jumped at the sight of him. One thing she couldn't complain about was his lack of looks. His hair, dyed brown, was tousled and long, he wore a pink dress shirt over a pair of jeans and a loose white scarf around his neck. His eyes were a haunting dark brown, his lips large and soft, his skin darkened though summer was two months away. He completely contrasted her own looks.

“I am Jaewon Kim,” he announced without nary an expression to convey how he felt about their meeting.

“J-Junseh Lee,” she replied in a squeak of a voice. Her cheeks instantly heated up. “It’s nice to meet you.” At least she managed to keep her voice normal for the second half of the introduction.

He unwrapped his fingers from her fist and gently pulled her hand up to his lips.

What the hell? She yanked her hand away from his.

His eyebrows arched. He glanced at her hand, then up at her face. She took a step backward. He took a step forward. A mere centimeter separated their bodies. He reached up and cupped her chin, then turned her head as though he inspected it. She tried to jerk her head away, but he tightened his grip. When he leaned down, she pushed him with all her might, sending him to the floor.

“What the hell’s wrong with you?”

“What do you mean? What were you doing?”

He rose and dusted off his body. “You don’t have to fake innocence with me. I know your past. You might as well teach me what you learned from her. Unfortunately with this sudden announcement, I didn’t have a chance to finish earlier, and you can do it for me.”

There were few things that broke her calm exterior. Being called a whore or calling her mother a whore was one of them. The red hot rage rushed through her veins. “I am not one of those girls. Don’t ever think me one of them, and don’t ever speak of my mother like that again!”

Jaewon laughed. “One of what? Are you going to tell me you’re a virgin?”

“Yes. I am.”

His laughed echoed through the small chamber. She clenched and unclenched her fists. Minuh said I shouldn’t hold first impressions against him. I should give him the benefit of the doubt and be the bigger person here.

“And what else? Oh wait, you’ve never been kissed either.”

“Yes,” she replied through clenched teeth.

“Of all the lies to tell! A prostitute’s daughter, cleaner than the Royal bloods!”

Be the better person, be the better person, you’re not a Royal, but you’re classier than this.

“Tell me the truth. How many have you bedded? Can’t be any worse than the girl I had this morning.”

The last remnant of self restraint crumbled to dust. “You pompous ass!” she spat as she slapped him with all the force she could muster.

He clutched his cheek in shock, and then locked his gaze on her.

Her blood ran cold. His expression didn’t seem mad, but within his eyes she saw hell’s fire. He took a big step and calmly closed the gap between them. She stumbled backwards and tripped on the seating cushion. He caught her by the forearm and yanked her up. She tried to twist her hand away once she had her balance. He held his grip and stared down at her with a blank expression. “Do you know what you’ve done?”

She steeled her gaze. “Yes. And I’ll do it every time you insult me.”

“And if I break your wrist?”

His grip tightened. Junseh closed the gap between them so their bodies pressed together. He stood nearly a foot taller than her, but she held her head high and called his bluff. “Do it.”

 

* * * *

 

Jaewon met Junseh’s glare with one of his own. She didn’t flinch or back down. Despite his anger, he couldn’t help but be impressed. Not many had the balls to stand up to him, especially someone of her low birth. He would never harm a woman, and part of him was frustrated she saw through his threat and he failed to intimidate her.

In this moment, he took the opportunity to study her face. She didn’t seem to be slathered in layers of makeup like the other women he dated in the past. She looked refreshingly natural. And yet, her sweet appearance contrasted with the ferocious look in her eyes. If she wasn’t a dirty commoner, she may have been a nice weekend tryst.

He called her bluff and bumped her chest with his. She wobbled backward and overcompensated her forward movement to balance, falling forward onto his chest, sending both to the floor. Pain flashed through his hip to his shoulder. He groaned and tried to sit up, but his lips crashed into hers.

She became still as a statue. He lowered himself back to the floor. She stared at him with a horrified expression on her face. “Hey. Gonna move?” She didn’t appear to understand what he said. “Hey, common girl. Move it.” When she still didn’t move, he put his hand on her shoulder and shook her. “Junseh! Move.”

She blinked and stared at him. Frustration mounted inside him. He never told anyone to do something twice, let alone three times. Then, her mouth dropped open and she let out a squeaky whine.

And yet, she still hadn’t moved.

Jaewon gritted his teeth and sat up. As he moved up, their lips touched again, but this time the contact sent her scrambling backward. She stood, wiped her mouth, and focused a heated glare on him. Her eyes started to water.

She’s telling the truth? No, she’s playing innocent to manipulate me into believing her.

When she spoke, her voice wavered, “That was my first kiss! You, you…”

He cocked his head to the side. “You’re still playing that charade?”

Her tiny body shook. “You thief!”

He held his hands up. “Whoa, calm down. You see this body? All I need to do is ask. I don’t need to steal anything. It was an accident. You think I want to kiss some filthy commoner?” Tears fell from her eyes. He grimaced. He made his share of women cry over the years, but he still hated seeing it. “Okay, so that was a mistake on my part. I apologize for stealing your first kiss. Don’t cry.”

“That’s not something you can apologize for. You can’t take it back.”

“Indeed I can’t. Want to do it again so I can make the memory sweeter?” He caught her hand before it met his face. “Look, you slapped me once. That’s the only slap you’re ever going to get. I played nice already. There’s no nice after this. Slap me and I’ll be forced to teach you how to show respect to a Royal.” Her arm trembled. He loosened his grip. She brought her arm down to her side. He smiled. “I’m glad you understand how to follow orders. As for your first kiss, I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt and believe it was your first. I’ll find out on the wedding night if you’re telling the truth about the rest.”

“Like I'm going to give it to you,” she snarled. “Look forward to being celibate the rest of your life.”

He rolled his eyes. “If you ever insult me like that again, you will regret it. This is your only warning.”

“Oh? Then I have a warning of my own. Touch me again without my permission and I’ll devote my entire being to ensuring your pretty little head never wears the crown.”

He scoffed out a laugh. “I’m sure it’s a dream come true for a commoner like you.”

“If I had things my way, there would be no tier system and no Royal Family.”

Her words froze him. What does she mean, ‘no tier system’? Every question that sprung to mind met a quick death upon his lips. She sat on one of the cushions. Her long hair pooled behind her.

He walked and sat across from her. Without that hair, she looked painfully average. Her single lids and nose needed plastic surgery. Maybe if she changed those, she would be able to be a woman with the looks to stand by his side. Though, with that frame and figure, she could never be sexy. A completely plastic woman disgusted him. Not that he planned on being with her often, but there would need to be an heir or two.

Her face held remnants of her earlier rage, but for the most part, she seemed to have calmed down. It wasn’t often he met a woman capable of taking him head on. If anything, she would be an interesting plaything for the next three weeks.

 

* * * *

 

Junseh eyed Jaewon as he sat in front of her. She sat as properly dictated by the manual Minuh gave her, on her knees, but Jaewon sat with his arm draped over his knee, like he posed for a photo shoot. His toes accidently brushed against her knees, and he withdrew without comment. An awkward silence fell between them.

 Either way, I’ll be spending three weeks with him without interruption, so I better find some common ground, quick. She relaxed into a normal sitting position and asked, “So, what’s your story?”

“My story?”

 “You know, hobbies, favorite things, anything about yourself.”

“I’m sure you can pick up a magazine and find out for yourself.”

Really? You’re going to play that game? She couldn’t fight the annoyed sigh that left her mouth. “Do you have any of said magazines available?”

He rolled his eyes.

“I guess my gut is right.”

“Right?” he questioned. “About what?”

“I thought you were a spoiled brat, but it’s never wise to judge a book by its cover.”

“You’re doing this on purpose, aren’t you?”

“Doing what?”

He slammed his hand against the table. “Pissing me off!”

She ground her teeth together. “I asked you a question. You gave me a sarcastic response. Likewise, I responded in turn.”

He scowled and crossed his arms. “What does it matter? Shouldn’t you now all of this already?”

“I don’t know anything about the Royals. I could barely remember your face when your father mentioned you the first time.” His body stiffened, as though her words shocked him. His ego must have taken a huge blow with that comment. The thought nearly made her smile. “As for me, as you’ve heard, I am the daughter of a prostitute. Before this arrangement, I was tier nine hundred forty-six A. I would like to think you can imagine how difficult life was with those two factors working against me, but just in case, let me tell you – it was hard.”

“I’m not interested in what I already know. What’s the reason Father sought you out? What’s your connection to him?”

She traced the ridges on the table. “Mother never spoke of her past. She never wanted to. And so, when your father said the reason had to do with the past, I didn’t press it out of respect.”

He sighed. “And he will never tell me the story.”

Junseh shrugged. “Even if we knew, it wouldn’t change the arrangement.”

“This is a boon for you, but it’s not for me. Do you have any idea of the image I have for myself? Of the reputation I’ve built?”

“Oh, you mean the drunken party addict that blows off any responsibilities and coasts by with his looks and young fanbase?”

His laugh sounded forced. “You are doing this on purpose. I’m about a sentence away from showing you what it means to disrespect me.”

She bit her tongue. As much as she wanted to put him in his place, she knew there were some arguments worth fighting, and this was not one of them. Instead she held up her hands in surrender. “I know you don’t want to marry me. I don’t particularly want to marry you either.”

“You don’t want to marry me?”

His ego is definitely the size of Jupiter. The obvious indigence on his face sent a shiver of delight through her. She managed to get under his skin. In the revenge of the stolen kiss, she managed a small victory. “I hate to say it, but it wasn’t your stunning personality that made me agree to the engagement. You’re not exactly Prince Charming.”

His dark brows furrowed. “You’re not a catch yourself, know that?”

She shrugged. “I don’t really care. I know I’m not a model. I have other goals in mind than standing pretty at your side.”

“Like?”

She smiled. “Maybe I’ll tell you some other time. I don’t think you’ll listen much to me right now, anyway.”

He glared and said nothing in response.

She drummed her fingers on the table. “Can I ask you a question?”

“Now you ask permission.”

She pursed her lips and held in the retort. “When will I meet your Mother?” And how can I thank her for raising such a brute for a child?

“Never. She’s dead.”

She gasped. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know and –“

“You didn’t know. Never bring it up again.”

Let’s go ahead and file Mother under Sensitive Subjects. His shoddy treatment of women had to be sourced from a lack of female influence growing up. Not to mention those blue-blooded brats probably gave little reason for him to have any respect for women. From the way he acted earlier, he was used to women throwing themselves at his feet. With her he’ll learn to treat women properly, even if it killed her.

Still, this conversation wasn’t going anywhere. All topics ended in bickering. She gave him a smile to hopefully ease the tension and asked, “Can you show me to my room?”

“Your room? You’re sleeping with me.”

“What?” she yelped. I’m going to be stuck in the same bed with the guy who forced a kiss on me? Who knows what else he’ll try when I’m helpless and asleep! I can’t trust him to wait for the wedding night!

He rolled his eyes. “You’re my fiancé. Of course we’re sleeping in the same room.”

That sounded logical at first brush. Sleeping in separate rooms would be an odd thing for an engaged couple to do. But most engaged couples didn’t sleep together after meeting for the first time. What god did I offend to deserve this fate?

He tapped the table, snapping her out of her thoughts. “You shouldn’t wear your emotions on your face like that.”

She wrinkled her brow. “What?”

He pointed to his forehead. “This. The other Royals will eat you alive if you give them a glimpse of your thoughts.”

“I can’t help it.”

He shrugged. “You’ll have to learn. I can’t babysit you all the time.” He rose and started walking out of the room.

Junseh jumped up and struggled to keep up with him in the heels. He had at least a foot over her in height with the long strides to match. “Slow down!” He ignored her and kept walking. She dashed to him and grabbed his shirt. “Stop!”

He glared down at her with the arrogant fury of generations of nobles. “I slow down for no one.”

As he tried to walk away, she tugged on his shirt again. “You will slow down for me.”

He cupped her chin with his large hand and stroked her cheek with his thumb. “Whatever rights you possessed in the commoner world hold no bearing here. Your job is to provide me a healthy heir. I would suggest—“

“I would suggest shutting that mouth of yours before I make you regret it.”

He laughed. “And how, pray tell, my sweet little princess, will you do that? You could hardly handle me earlier.”

She could hardly back down, even though he had a point. “I do not expect you to love me. I do not expect you to desire me. But I am your fiancé, I will be your wife, and I demand respect.”

He growled and slammed his fist against the wall. “You are nothing more than an annoyance. I will neither give you respect nor bow down to your desires.”

“You will never have to. Once I’m Queen I will do everything in my power to dissolve the crown and the tier system. You will go down in history as the last King and I will live a happy life away from you.”

Jaewon laughed. It contrasted his earlier laugh by becoming some sort of roar, a rough sound that sent tendrils of icy fear down her spine. “You will never have that sort of power,” he barked. “And to make sure I will rob you of your voice.”

Something in his voice felt different from their other spats. It held a rabid nature that froze her into place. Her anger dissolved, replaced by adrenaline and fear. The heels clicked against the wood as she dashed down the hall.

Within seconds he caught up to her. He grabbed her arm. “Let me go!”

He let go. The momentum sent her toppling forward. She landed on her knees. Sharp pain radiated through her legs. She grunted and rolled onto her butt. Not skinned or bleeding, thank God. A hand appeared in front of her face. She followed it up to Jaewon’s seemingly concerned face. What in God’s name?

“Are you okay?”

 “Does it look like I’m okay?”

He smiled. “It does, now.” He thrust his hand forward.

She moved it out of her way and stood up herself. She ran her gaze up and down his body. He didn’t seem mad anymore. He relaxed his pose and had the hand she turned away in his pocket. But he stared at her without saying anything. Her stomach churned. Her heart beat as though she just ran a hundred miles. Nothing on his face gave a hint as to why he suddenly changed moods.

Then, he leaned down and kissed her forehead. She gasped. He smiled and tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear, then smoothed out the rest, tenderly stroking her hair. “I’ll slow down for you.”

He’s insane. That’s why Minuh had to find a common girl in the middle of nowhere. I’m about to marry a madman! He held out his hand. When she hesitated in taking it, he reached down and grabbed hers. They took three steps hand-in-hand before she pulled it away. He glanced at her and flashed a smile before continuing, taking slow, prodding steps that she could keep up with easily.

Are all those inbreeding among royalty rumors true? Is that how he jumps from deathly angry to perfectly pleased in an instant? As they walked down the hall, he pointed out all the rooms. Apparently this side of the palace belonged to them while the center held meetings, parties, or press conferences and the left wing was strictly for guests. They were the only ones currently using the summer palace, a perk owed to the Prince candidates.

The disgust for the Royals mixed with the unease a jovial Jaewon gave her. Before, she only saw the palace through a couple of pictures in their history book. The citizens paid for the upkeep of their culture, why couldn’t they see this, too? She glanced down the hallway. Why haven’t we made it to the room yet? I feel like I’ve been walking forever.

“We’re almost there,” he said, seemingly reading her mind.

“I can’t believe the people support this.”

“Blame your ancestors. This palace is over five hundred years old.”

She sighed. “I can’t believe the tiers have lasted this long.”

Jaewon glanced at her, and turned away the moment she made eye contact. He pointed to the door ahead at the end of the hall. “That back room is our bedroom. It’s a bit small, but it’s nice for the occasional visit.”

5: Chapter Five

 

When Jaewon opened the door, Junseh’s head began to spin. This is what he considers small? It’s bigger than our entire house! It’s bigger than my classroom! It’s bigger than the restaurant and store! Her legs wobbled and she leaned against the doorway for support.

A European style bed lay in the center, big enough to hold an entire family at once, piled with various pillows. A small seating area similar to the one in the room she was just in was in the corner, while the other had a desk. A glass sliding door led to a porch overlooking the garden. Interestingly, there was no television in the room.

He walked to a door and looked back. “Are you scared to come in?”

“No, of course not.” She put on a false smile and walked toward him.

“This is the closet,” he said as he opened it. “My stuff is on the left, and yours is on the right.”

She walked inside. She only had a couple of items hung, but both were dresses. Her heart sank. She opened several of the boxes below, but they only held underwear. She rubbed her temple. Wearing dresses and heels impaired her movement around Jaewon. A pair of shorts would be best, but at this point she’d wear pajama bottoms the entire time if need be.

She walked out and glanced at Jaewon. He seemed to be in a good mood now, for whatever reason. “Do you have a pair of shorts and an undershirt I can borrow? I hate dresses, but your father seemed to have liked them on me,” she explained, hoping she didn’t sound too ungrateful.

“You don’t like dresses?”

“No. I’m sorry, because I’m sure those cost more than I would have ever made in my lifetime, but…” She looked down with shame.

“But,” he echoed.

She shrugged. “It’s nothing. Do you have a pair of shorts I can borrow or not?”

He stroked his chin and said nothing. She twisted the hem of her blouse. The request sounded weird, but she couldn’t tell him that she wanted freedom of movement to protect herself from him.

“Kiss me and I’ll lend them to you.”

Junseh blinked. Kiss him? No. No, no, no, no! How dare he even ask that after what he’s done to me! And I don’t know how to kiss. He’s doing it so he can embarrass me some more. As she started to object, an idea popped into her head. She restrained herself from smiling in triumph. “If it must be done.”

“Don’t sound too excited.” He caressed her cheek and leaned down. Just as their lips were to touch, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek.

“There’s your kiss.”

He touched his cheek and his eyes narrowed. “That wasn’t a kiss.”

Junseh shook her head. “Sure it was. You made no specification of where you wanted the kiss, so…”

His lips twisted to a scowl. “I’ll let it slide this time.” He stomped inside, grabbed a pair of his boxers, and threw it at her face. “I’m leaving,” he announced, and left the room.

Junseh giggled. He probably couldn’t handle the blow to his pride. She slipped the boxer shorts on and walked into his closet to grab a shirt.

While she had a couple of dresses, nearly everything in his closet was a suit. In the back a lone pair of jeans made its home, but apparently undershirts were a hidden treasure. She sighed and took a dress shirt off the rack. This’ll have to do.

She walked around the room. If there was a kitchen, the room would have made a lovely home. There was a partition for her to dress behind near the bathroom door, thankfully. The bathroom unsurprisingly held the same opulence as the rest of the place. A Jacuzzi bathtub in the back, an actual shower, a large vanity and a corner of mirrors not unlike what she stood in front of during the clothing session with Miguel.

She wrinkled her nose in disgust and walked to the desk. Two tablets with keyboard attachments were on the desk. She started one, but it wanted a password. The second didn’t, and from the home screen she recognized it as the one Minuh gave her in the car. She tried to logon to her e-mail. It didn’t exist. She went to her school’s website and tried to log in, but it greeted her with the same user not found message.

Her heart stopped. Minuh said he replaced all my registries with a new Junseh, but to completely withdraw me from school? Her blood ran cold as Jaewon’s words floated back to her. Whatever rights I possess in the commoner world hold no bearing here. Are the Royals so obtuse they deny a girl education?

She turned off the tablet and went to look for Jaewon. Even if he couldn’t do anything, he knew how to contact Minuh. She would finish her education no matter what.

Except, she had no clue where she was in the palace. While en route to the bedroom she was so preoccupied with Jaewon she didn’t pay attention to the palace. After walking for what seemed like an eternity, she had yet to encounter the room she started in. She leaned against the wall and sank to the floor. A fiancé that hates me with a passion, arrogant Royals reminding me how poor I am at every turn, forced into a lifestyle I despise… what did I get myself into?

Her fingers drifted up to her lips. No fireworks. No special sensations. Just a dull warmth and pressure. Part of her knew books exaggerated the kiss, but part of her wanted there to be something more than a quick feeling of pressure.

How many partners did Jaewon have under his belt? He changed girlfriends like he did clothes. At the very least, she should resist and keep herself from being another notch on his belt. She closed her eyes and rubbed her temple to stifle the oncoming headache. When her eyes opened, she was face to face with Jaewon.

She shrieked and banged her head against the wall. She clutched her head and moaned.

He stood and crossed his arms.  “What are you doing?”

Her breath caught in her throat at the sight of him. He wore no shirt, his body glistened with sweat and his gaze paralyzed her in intensity. Just as the feeling hit, it morphed to disappointment for reacting that way to him.  A handsome face should not mask his ugly attitude. “I got lost,” she explained. “I don't know where anything is around here and it's huge.”

He looked at her like a rabid tiger. Junseh squirmed against the wall. Then, he smiled and held out his hand. She hesitantly put hers in it. He pulled her up with ease and started walking at a brisk pace. She followed him, though she nearly had to jog. So much for slowing down, though she lacked the energy to argue the matter again.

In a mere moment they were back in the bedroom. She collapsed on the bed while he went to shower. Junseh sighed and stared at the ceiling. In this foreign world, she couldn’t do anything for herself.

“I’ll tell one of the maids to show you around tomorrow.” She turned to the voice and saw a naked Jaewon walking to her. She shrieked and covered her eyes. Her entire body became hot and she squirmed in embarrassment.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

Junseh felt the bed move with his presence. She curled into a ball and grabbed a pillow to cover her face.

“You act like you've never seen a naked man before.”

“I haven’t,” she squeaked.

Jaewon roughly sighed and pulled the pillow from her face. “It’s not that big of a deal. Stop being a baby.”

“A-aren’t you going to get d-dressed?”

“Get dressed? I sleep naked.”

A rush of heat flooded her body. The stories of the weird rich are true. He won’t try anything while I sleep, right? He doesn’t seem like the type to do that, now, anyway. He forced that one kiss, but he hasn’t tried anything since or acted like he wanted to.

“Hey,” he said as he nudged her. “You okay?”

His voice had a hint of teasing in it. He obviously enjoyed watching her squirm. She swallowed and tried to keep her mind off the naked man in front of her. “Why can’t I log into my school or e-mail account?”

“What are you talking about? Didn’t Father explain it to you?”

“Explain what?”

“You’re not to have contact with anyone unless it’s a Royal or any other high numbered tier. It’s for your protection and mine.”

Icy tendrils of shock choked her. “Even my mother?”

“Especially your mother. What if the media discovered you are the daughter of a whore? Did you not read the entire file Father gave you? Or were you too busy fantasizing about being a princess?”

Numbness crept from her mind to her toes, arresting her into shock. That’s why Mother cried when I left. That was the last time I’d ever see her. The emotions from the day burst forth. She sobbed into the pillow without caring if Jaewon saw. I’m trapped. Trapped in a cage with a rabid animal and millions more poking me with sticks as they ogle and laugh at my every move.

 

* * * *

 

Jaewon woke in the middle of the night shivering. He groaned and looked around, not sure exactly where he was. At the edge of the bed a girl with the longest hair he’d ever seen curled into a ball, sleeping. His memories flooded back in a rush. My fiancée.

Craving body heat, he rolled over and embraced her. She moaned and tried to roll away, but he held her tight. Her breaths tickled his chest as she fell back into a deep sleep. The cold he woke to slowly eased away with her warmth. She’ll be hard to control, but she’ll obey my every command by the end of our stay.

He ran his fingers over the smooth material of his shirt. His shirt. A strange sense of possessiveness ignited in him. He never gave a girl a shirt of his to wear. The sleeves were too long, the fabric draped over her body like a dress, and her modest chest peeked through the buttons. As much as he loathed to admit, she looked cute in his shirt.

He trailed his hand down her spine as though it were a knife that would slice away the offensive garment. Their bodies fit together like matching puzzle pieces. He also hated to admit that it felt good, remarkably comfortable.

Her face reflected her sadness, even in sleep. Yet, he recalled her fiery countenance of earlier with a smile. How could such an explosive spirit be housed in that tiny body? He wanted her to defy him, to give him a reason to argue and prove every one of her points wrong. But without a reason, without her angry scowl pestering him on, a weird sense of possessiveness came over him. Because she wore his shirt, and seeing her like that somehow made it intimate, and Jaewon didn’t deal well with intimacy.

Tomorrow he would tell Father to order casual clothes for her. He couldn’t have her wearing his clothes, especially since that weird feeling refused to go away. He stroked her hair. That inner flame of hers could be put to better use. Judging from her attitude, she never had a relationship in her life. He could mold her into his ideal lover. She defied him now, but before the week was over she would eat out of the palm of his hand. Women like her always started out stubborn and headstrong.

He ran his fingertips down the gentle curve of her cheek to her lips. She thought she was clever, tricking him out of a kiss earlier. But, did she not owe him for the shirt? He ran his thumb over her lips. They parted under his touch. He leaned forward and brushed his lips over hers and waited for a response. She still slept soundly. He did it again.

As expected, her eyes snapped open and she screamed.

He rolled onto her before she could escape. “You owe me a kiss for the shirt.”

“No, I don’t.”

He smirked. “But I thought the deal was a kiss for clothes? You only paid for the shorts.”

Her eyes held that inner fire he adored seeing. “That wasn’t what we agreed on, and you know it.”

“I wonder where I should ask the kiss to be? Your cheek? Your lips?” He trailed his finger down the curve of her chin. “Your neck?” He lightly tapped her breastbone. “Maybe you’ll like it here?” The anger flashing in her eyes warned him not to go any lower, and he simply smirked in lieu. “Perhaps I should even ask for it a little lower. Most women I’ve met particularly enjoy being kissed there. Don’t you want to find out too?”

“Not particularly.”

Her snide tone made him laugh. Teasing her is the most fun I’ve had in a long time. I wonder how much I can push her before she retaliates again. “I asked for a kiss on the lips, and until you agree, I’ll find other places to kiss.” He traced a line down the curve of her neck.

Just as he was about to touch her breast, she huffed, “I’ll do it.”

He stopped and smiled in satisfaction. “Are you sure you want to give up your precious second kiss?”

Her dark eyes narrowed to thin slits. “It doesn’t count with you.”

“It doesn’t?” he questioned. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “If it doesn’t count, does that mean I can do whatever I want?”

Her body shuddered under him. “T-that’s…”

He chuckled. “So it does count. Are you okay with the arrangement, in that case?”

“Does it matter if I’m not?”

“It doesn’t. But I’m a gentleman, after all, not a sleazy party boy, and I’ll let you pick where you want me to kiss you.”

Her brows wrinkled and her nose scrunched up. “What do you mean, I thought you said I had to kiss you on the lips?”

“I thought you’d want to kiss me there too.”

“You’re only doing this to get under my skin. It’s not going to work.”

Her words held the opposite truth. He was already under her skin, and he relished her distaste. “I’m waiting.”

She pointed to her cheekbone. “Here.”

He frowned. “I had a feeling you’d say that. I hoped for something more fun, but I gave you a choice, and I’ll honor it.” He leaned down to her cheek, then, at the last moment, kissed her lips instead. She gasped. He gave a cheeky grin. “I missed.”

She punched his shoulder. “You did that on purpose!”

“Let me try again.”

“No, you already--“

He repeated the action. Her angry expression was something else. It was worth upsetting her to see it. “You moved that time. Let’s try one more time.”

She glared at him, that fire blazing in her eyes. “No.”

He laughed and rolled off her. That flame of hers will be mine, no matter how many times she burns me in the process. He wrapped his arm around her back and pulled her close to him again. She hit his chest, trying to pull away, but he just held his grip and added his legs to the restraint.

“Jaewon, stop already! Let me go to sleep.”

Somehow, the more she resisted, the more he wanted her near. “You are my fiancée, correct?” he questioned. “I’m just holding you. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

“It hasn’t been twenty-four hours since we met!”

He shushed her and nuzzled into her neck. “I’ll let you be alone for the remainder of the night under one condition.”

“You want a kiss,” she stated.

He gave her a tight hug as reward. “Not even twenty-four hours and you already know me so well.”

She didn’t reply right away, most likely weighing her options. He smirked. She would agree in the end. Her obvious virginal discomfort outweighed whatever hesitations she held.

“Let’s get it over with.”

He caressed her cheek and pulled her chin up, then kissed her as tenderly as a lover. Her mouth hung agape as he pulled away. He fought the laugh that welled in his chest. Her innocence would be her downfall. He attempted a follow-up kiss in the same manner to see if she would respond.

She didn’t push him away. He deepened the kiss and relaxed his hold on her, giving her the option to pull away if she desired. Her inexperience showed in the hesitancy of her kisses. He goaded her to respond, slowly, for fear of breaking whatever spell he managed to cast upon her. When she shifted her weight, her body rubbed against him, removing the restraint he placed upon himself. He pulled her against him, tangling his hand in her hair. He explored her mouth and taught her how to make her tongue dance with his.

She tastes sweet. No alcohol or smoke taints her. He trailed kisses down her neck. She smelled as sweet as she tasted. It intoxicated him and he lusted for more. He sucked her neck, loving each and every coo that escaped her mouth. Knowing he would be the only man to have the privilege of hearing those sounds sent an electric jolt through him. His hands roamed her body, caressing her soft and smooth skin, purposely avoiding the sensitive spots. She would beg before he would go further.

Never in his life had a simple make out session evoked this response in him. Every sound she made, every little wriggle, every breath fed the fire inside him. Her skills were not good, but her enthusiasm and her quick ability to learn made every kiss better than the last. Her hips started to grind against his erection instinctively, soft cloth teasing ever slightly, and he moaned.

He stopped. I lost control. She stared at him with wide eyes. Her lips were red and swollen. Her sleek hair hung against her body, like she was dipped in black ink. He fought the urge to reignite the furor within him. He pushed her away. “You're off.”

He wrapped himself in the blanket and moved away from her. Thankfully the bed was big enough for them to have quite a bit of distance from each other. He closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.

In an ironic twist, he became the one enraptured by her. The stress from today affected his mind, and possibly hers as well. Why else would she continue to kiss him? In any case, it was the only explanation for why a plain girl like her aroused that sort of reaction out of him.

She wasn’t experienced enough to fake her reactions. Whatever doubts he had about her chastity vanished the moment she tried to respond to his kisses.

He should lay low until the situation leveled out. Quietly rationalizing his actions, he fell asleep.

6: Chapter Six

 

Junseh woke and looked around in a daze. Her eyes stung and she could barely see out of her swollen lids. The windows were dark. Jaewon slept on the opposite side of the bed with his back to her. She pulled the blanket over her head. The void of depression embraced her. Soon after its comfort faded, the tears returned.

The blanket flew off her head. She covered her head with her hands. His hands covered hers and pushed them down. He touched her cheek. His hand felt searing hot against her skin.

“You were crying again.”She pushed his hand away and wiped her tears. He sighed and laid his head next to hers. “Look, I’ll figure out a way you can meet your mom every once in awhile. Just stop crying, woman. I can’t sleep.”

“Promise?”

“Would you trust a promise I made?” She didn’t reply. He tapped her cheek with his index finger. “You’re a smart girl. But trust me on this one. You don’t think I’d want a break from you in a foreign country too? It’s mutually beneficial.”

That makes sense. Jaewon would never do anything for me without something to gain on his end. In this moment, she needed someone to trust, even if it was a mistake. As her pain eased away, she fell asleep.

The second time Junseh woke that morning, Jaewon already left. She stretched and went to the closet to gather clothes and shower.

The bathroom could host her entire town with ease. The floor tiles were oddly warm.  She hopped from the edge of the bathroom to the wooden floor. They were heated, somehow. She sighed in disgust.

While the Royals’ material wealth was from their own prosperity, the upkeep of the palaces and any other royally decreed building of importance were paid using taxes on the people. Of course, the Royals often paid little in taxes, if any at all. And none of those hardworking people would ever witness the inside. Or feel heated floor tiles against their feet.

Jaewon called this small. The room would be a nice sized home, to her anyway. If Jaewon lives alone, why does he need that much space? She rubbed her forehead. I may not be cut out for this opulent lifestyle of the rich and royal.

She walked to the mirrors and inspected her battle wounds. A love mark, as they were named, dotted the lower part of her neck. She touched it with a frown. Mother took care to cover her marks, if she received any. Junseh never noticed any on her, despite them peppering her classmates’ bodies like leopards.

She didn’t know exactly why she kissed him last night. When he kissed her the first time, she felt a tingle, a glimpse of the fireworks. Maybe it was a combination of that and her stress. She wouldn’t kiss him no matter what trick he played with a normal state of mind.

This mark wasn’t of love, or even desire. He did it to embarrass her. If she covered it, he would taunt her in an attempt to shame her into following whatever whim took his mind. If she flaunted it, not only would it give the wrong impression to the palace workers, it would give Jaewon the idea she condoned his actions. I can hear it now. ‘If you don’t want any more marks, I suggest you…’

The altering moods of affection and force were probably meant to confuse her. She nibbled her lips in thought. If every action could be interpreted as Jaewon wanting control, then things made sense. Yes, that’s it. It’s all a game to him. The Royals are all about control, after all. Wouldn’t it be nice to beat him at his own game? She laughed the thought. She had no clue how to seduce a man, let alone seduce with the intent of gaining control.

The best offense is a good defense. I’ll just have to keep standing my ground and refuse to let him touch me again. Whatever happened last night will not happen again.

She stripped and walked into the shower. In the center, under the shower head, there were four nozzles. She blinked. Hot, cold, what, and what? She shrugged and turned the first nozzle. Water jetted from the wall in multiple angles. She yelped and crashed into the shower door. She groaned and rubbed her knee. As she did, a well timed jet stream hit her butt. She whirled around and fell to the shower floor. Several streams hit all the sides of her face. She covered her face with her hands. Is anything about this place normal? She turned the nozzle off and tried the one next to it. Water fell from the ceiling like as though she stood in a heavy rain.

She tried the next knob. The heavy rain turned into a light rain. “Are you kidding me?” She sighed and tried the last one. The streams on the wall and the heavy rain turned on at once. She sank to the floor in defeat. A built in nook in the wall housed the toiletries. She quickly washed her hair and body and got out to start the battle of covering her love mark.

Both dresses in the closet had lower cut bodices, so she couldn’t count on those to hide it. Using another set of clothes from Jaewon only guaranteed another bargain of kisses, or whatever other act he deemed an equal exchange.

She tossed her hair to the side. It served well, but it could also fall away both from her own neck movements and Jaewon deciding to push it back. She began opening the doors of the vanity and thankfully saw hair accessories. She could style it to the side and let it cover the mark for her.

Both styling her long hair and struggling to imitate the makeup from yesterday took longer than expected. Her stomach growled. She rubbed it and wondered what time it was. There wasn’t a single clock in the room, despite its size. She restrained a sigh. The Royals probably don’t use clocks because they can hire someone to tell the time to them.

 

* * * *

 

Jaewon wiped the sweat from his brow. The punching bag wove back and forth until it stopped. He rolled his shoulders and started punching it again. The only time he felt peace was the moment when his body and mind became one in punching the bag. The rhythm of his breathing punctuated the fluid torrents of his fists hitting the leather. The poetic way his body moved, how he felt each sinew of his muscle working, all of it combined into a hypnotizing force that never failed to calm any storm he held inside.

Until today.

Junseh tormented every cell of his being.  Her stubbornness both excited and frustrated him. Each time she gave into him, a mixture of pride and desire formed. With each scrape of his chisel, she became less of her and more of him. Chipping away her pride excited him more than the prospect of romance.

Like himself, he knew she would fight until her last breath. He hated to admit it, but the sheer determination evident in her ambition was admirable. When she spoke of dissolving the tiers, he believed she could if given the chance. Unfortunately for her, the chance would never come under his watch.

He stopped and caught his breath. It was time to wake her up, if she hasn’t already. If she slept in like that every morning, she was in for a rude awakening. Even the morning after nights he partied away, he woke early.

When he opened the door, she was in the corner on a cushion, doing something on the tablet. Reading her file, hopefully. The last thing I need is her crying over something she should already know, again. She looked up at him and stood. “Good morning.”

She braided and curled her hair to the side of her head. He smiled. She covered the mark he made last night rather well. “Good job,” he complimented. Her cheeks became pink. Nice to see she’s receptive enough to understand what I meant by that.

To give thanks, he stripped and walked to the closet naked. She hunched back into her tablet, cheeks now a vivid shade of red. He chuckled softly. Even if she denied it, she had to like what she saw. He consistently placed in the top three of every sort of desirable men poll in existence. “What are you doing?”

“R-reading.”

He sat next to her. “Reading? Your file?”

She shifted her torso away from him. “N-no. A book.”

“You like to read?”

She clutched the tablet to her chest. “I do.”

He grabbed the tip of the tablet and pulled. “What book?”

“None of your business.”

He laughed. “Why? Is it a romance novel?”

“No, but—“ she gasped and grunted as he tried to wrench the tablet from her. “Jaewon!”

“Oh, I left a rather nice mark on your neck.”

The second her embarrassment weakened her guard, he yanked it away. She pulled her knees to her chest and buried her head in them. He poked her head. “You’re not going to take it away?”

“You’re naked,” she mumbled.

He smiled and tapped back to the front page of the program. I’ve read this book before. He glanced at her and back at the screen. “At least you’re not a total idiot,” he said as he placed the tablet back on the table. “I’m going to shower. After I come out we’ll have lunch.”

The shower floor was still wet when he walked in. She must have had quite a shower this morning. He laughed as he turned the third knob. She likes to read too. It’d be nice to have someone that wouldn’t mock my hobby of reading. He stopped washing his hair. Did I just think it’d be nice to be with her? He shook the water off his head like a dog. “That’s how I know this Prince business is getting to me.”

After showering, he stood in front of the mirror and debated wearing a towel or going completely nude. If he treated her too much to his naked body, she may become used to it and he wouldn’t see her embarrassed face anymore. He wrapped the towel around his waist and walked back to the room. Junseh lay on the bed, tablet in hand. She wore another of his shirts over her dress and buttoned it up to her neck. He smiled and climbed next to her. “Ready to pay the fee?”

She tapped the screen and said flippantly, “A man and his wife are one. What’s his is hers and what’s hers is his.”

He clenched his jaw. She wants to play that game now, does she? “A woman is to serve and support a man, not stand at his side as an equal.”

She placed the tablet down on her lap and turned her head to him. “If nature continually hits a rock, the rock will weather away. If a man abuses his support beams, the man will fall.”

“Nature is merely remodeling the scenery, much as a man must work woman into his own image.”

She smiled. “Then why not marry another man?”She picked the tablet up and returned to reading.

It wasn’t so much her comment that set him off as it was her satisfied smile. He growled as he pounced on top of her. She covered her mouth with the tablet. “Where is your sharp tongue now?” He touched his nose to hers. Her eyes lingered on his for a moment before darting away. “Look at me when I speak to you.” She said something in response, but the tablet muffled her voice. “Say it again.” She shook her head. He grabbed the tablet and pulled it off her lips. “Tell me what you said.”

She wrinkled her brow before leaning up and giving him a timid kiss. “The fee’s paid.”

The move stunned him to silence. In that chaste brush of the lips, his anger dissipated. Why did she give in so easily? His heartbeat quickened. “That’s not a kiss.” He leaned forward and kissed her. She didn’t respond. He pulled away, but as he left, she sat up and met his lips assertively.

He cradled her head and slowly rolled their bodies over, so she was on top of him and could easily leave if she pleased. Her long hair tickled his chest as she adjusted her body on top of him. I don’t know what spirit possessed her, but it should never leave. He grabbed her waist and rocked her hips over him. She gasped and broke the kiss. For a second she seemed confused, and he pulled her back to him and kissed deeply, hoping to keep her under the spell. Her body tensed, but she didn’t pull away. He took his time and coaxed her back into lust.

 He inched his hands up the shirt and felt the zipper of her dress. He pulled down. Her body stiffened. She broke the kiss and stared at him with large doe eyes. “No,” she whispered, then repeated it louder, as though confirming it to herself. The haze of lust eased away as he stared at her. She rose, still straddling him, resting her hands on his chest, saying nothing and staring ahead with a pensive expression.

She’s beautiful. As he tried to make sense of the thought, she wiped a tear from her eye. He rubbed her forearms and guided her off him.

Three times. That’s the third time since meeting her I’ve lost control over my emotions. He ran his hand through his hair. “You should leave.”

 This time she didn’t argue and ran out of the room.

 

*  * * *

 

By time Junseh stopped running, she was back in the room she met Jaewon and this entire mess of her life began. She sat and rested her head on the cool table. What’s wrong with me? The glimmer of fireworks she felt yesterday returned, only they burst vividly inside her as he touched and kissed her. Worse, she liked the feelings he stirred inside her. It has to be my inexperience. I’ve never felt these things, so it’s the newness of it, not because I actually have any sort of feelings for the jerk.

“There you are.” His voice stopped her heart. “Lunch is ready. I need to show you the proper way to eat around the stooges.”

She cocked her head and looked up at him.

“Don’t give me that look. I hate being around those idiots more than you imagine.”

She giggled. “I can see that.”

He scoffed. “Whatever. The difference between me and you is that I know the rules. You’re going to have to be my better half and actually follow them, so get over here.”

“What? Don’t try and make me into your scapegoat.”

“Unfortunately for you, a rogue is lovable. If you’re not perfect, you’ll be seen as the commoner you are.”

Whenever he said ‘commoner’ or any of its relatives, it sounded like a curse word and its barb went straight through her. He confirmed her longtime suspicion that the Royals thought of the common people as cattle.

She stood and dusted herself off before following him to the dining area. Surprisingly, there was a modest spread of food for the two of them, not an elaborate feast. Jaewon sat and gestured for her to sit next to him.

“Always sit in the proper style when with other Royals.”

She arched an eyebrow. “You’re not sitting properly.”

“I don’t need to. Remember, I’m a loveable rogue, you’re a filthy commoner.”

She glared as she sat in the proper position.

He gestured to the table. “First of all, all standard table manners apply. In this case, the elder is the Queen. If Queen Yundaebi doesn’t eat, then you don’t eat. She likes to abuse that power, so be careful.”

“Abuse it?”

“When the vote was cast and it was determined I was a Prince Candidate, for the celebratory dinner she made us wait two hours.”

“Wouldn’t the food be cold?”

“It was. And we still ate and acted like it was fresh.”

“I don’t quite know what to say about that.”

He laughed. “Our glorious Queen is not too fond of me, I must admit.”

“I can imagine why.”

His eyes narrowed for a second. She braced herself for another argument, but he quickly resumed the lesson. “She also likes to take a long time to eat her food. As a female, you’re going to have it tough. Try to eat as little as possible. Gluttonous girls are frowned upon.”

Are you kidding me?

“Remember, never show your emotions to other Royals.” Jaewon tapped her forehead.

She batted his hand away. “Why is that such a big deal?”

“Are you honestly that ignorant? Did you never take a history class? Have you never read historical fiction? Or seen historical dramas?”

She forced her lips into a smile. “Sorry, dearest Royal with all the money in the world and the best education money can buy, I never watched TV and according to our history books man barely landed on the moon.”

He rubbed his forehead. “Look, we’re all a bunch of vultures. We all hate each other but in person we will act the best of friends. The people think they stripped the power of the Royals by only giving them influence, but that was the greatest power of them all. We make alliances in order to get what we want, when we want. And those alliances are as fragile as a snowflake on a summer’s day. As an outsider, you’re going to be at a disadvantage. And you’re also going to be under greater scrutiny. I’m not being facetious when I say you have to be perfect. Any little crack to make them suspect you is enough to blow open the entire charade.”

Minuh said the same thing to me. He must be telling the truth. She nodded.

He patted her head. “Good girl.”

She glared. “I’m not your pet.”

He ignored her comment and picked up the chopsticks. “Around the Royals, the old language is used. When the Queen announces her intentions to eat, you repeat it after her. When you eat, make certain to keep your chopsticks pointed at your food or at myself. Always point the ends toward yourself when you finish and fold over your napkin like this.” He angled the square napkin to make a corner point at him, then placed his chopsticks in the center. He made three folds to turn the bottom into a little pocket.

“Why do I have to worry about where my chopsticks point?”

He rubbed his forehead. “This may go above your head, but we are eating, correct?”

“Yes, and?” He raised his eyebrows and gestured for her to continue. She wrinkled her brow. “We eat with chopsticks.”

He slammed his palm against his forehead. “I can’t believe you’re the daughter of a prostitute. Eating, Junseh. You point it at another man and you’re saying you want to eat him. Do I need to explain what that entails?”

She gasped. “Are you serious?”

“Of course I’m serious. It’s one of those secret language things. Well, you usually flirt beforehand, but the chopstick pointing seals the deal.”

“Royals have open affairs like that?”

He gave her a dismissive glance. “Save the questions for the end, and only ask the relevant ones. I don’t have time to sit here and explain the obvious.”

After he finished the primer on proper table manners, they ate in relative silence. The heat from his gaze did little to calm her nerves. Does Minuh expect me to know everything in less than a month?

After they finished, he rose and rolled his shoulders. “I need some fresh air.”

Not even a comment. I don’t know what to do with a silent Jaewon. I’d take arguing with him over this. She stretched her sore legs. Jaewon started walking out the room. She rose and jogged to catch up. “Jaewon!”

He ignored her. She followed him until he left the interior and walked into the back garden. The earthy smell instantly revived her. She smiled and took a deep breath. I’ll have to remember to retrace my steps back here. A small lake with several trees and hundreds of flowering plants completed the simple picture. Jaewon also stopped to take in the scenery. Taking it as a sign of acceptance, she walked to his side.

“We shouldn’t argue anymore. Let’s try to put our differences behind us.”

He started walking away. She fought the bubble of frustration that boiled inside her. She followed him to a small secluded area tucked in the corner. Upon seeing her, he asked, “Why did you kiss me earlier?”

Her heart stopped. She twisted the end of his shirt. “I don’t know.”

A deep sigh left him. “Then what ran through your mind before doing it?”

“I…” The look in his eyes stopped her from continuing. He seemed to fight the same inner turmoil she did, though she had nothing to confirm her intuition. But, he also seemed to respond to her. She felt the evidence both times. At the very least, he also fell into those moments of lust just as much as she did. Earlier, two things happened as he leaned over her. One, fear he would kiss someplace other than her lips as retribution for the shirt. Two, fear his anger would transition to a physical rage. “I remember being scared.”

His laugh held a sardonic lilt to it. “I knew that already. Somehow your fear translated into that?”

“I don’t know what I was thinking, I don’t know why I did it, but I do know one thing – I’m not in love with you and I don’t particularly like you too.”

He snapped a twig in half. “I’m glad we agree about one thing.”

“It’s the stress of it all. It’s making me do things I normally wouldn’t do. Don’t worry, once I adapt your little tricks won’t have any effect on me anymore.”

He laughed. “You’re adapting well for a girl who was in hysterics this morning.”

“There is one thing I realized after running away from you earlier. This is the fate I chose. I also understand that if I want to dissolve the tiers I need to have thicker skin. The meek Junseh you can push around won’t be around much longer.”

He reached up and caressed her cheek. “I’ll challenge that as I see fit.”

She grabbed his wrist and pulled his hand away from her. Her skin felt hot where he touched. Despite her words, his touch still affected her. She steeled herself and fixed her gaze on him. “Are all your relationships based on control?”

“All Royals’ relationships are based on control. Everything everyone says and does can be interpreted for an ulterior motive. Do not say anything or do anything unless you know that motive and how to counteract it.”

“Then you attempt to control me as well.”

He shook his head. “A man only controls his wife when she refuses to submit to his will.”

She bit back the argument that threatened to turn the talk hostile. They held their longest conversation since she arrived. Best to take advantage of his somewhat nice mood. It’s only been two days. Rome wasn’t built in a day. He’ll respect women even if it takes me years.

She tugged on a leaf to distract herself from the awkward silence.

“I need to kick something.”

Her heart skipped a beat. “What?”

“Kickboxing. It’s how I relieve my stress.” He shoved her aside as he walked away.

She ran after him. “Jaewon! Wait, what do I do then? Sit around in that room all day?”

“Ask someone to show you around the palace. Your tutors will be here tomorrow. I have my own problems to deal with.”

She stopped and watched him walk away. “Kickboxing, huh?” She rubbed her arms. “No wonder he’s scary when he’s mad.”

 

7: Chapter Seven

“Good afternoon, Father.”

“Pray tell the reason my son calls upon me at this hour?”

Jaewon rolled his eyes. For some reason, Father insisted on always using the proper language between them. Perhaps it was due to their distant relationship, or perhaps it was a symptom of their distant relationship. In any case, using that language was a pain. Of all the traditions the Royals engaged in, that was the worst. He had no fealty to the old traditions. He cleared his throat. “Cut the formalities, already. It’s annoying speaking in that archaic tongue.”

“For Junseh’s sake, I suggest using the language as much as possible. She needs to see how a proper Royal conducts business, not the brute I managed to secure a nomination through clever gerrymandering.”

Clever gerrymandering? He’s not modest at all. “Send her home.”

Minuh laughed. “I have absolute faith you two would get along perfectly.”

“I’m not joking!”

“Is she under your skin already? I imagined at least a week would pass before you complained. Your call does little but confirm my intuition. She stays, and should you decide to call me again, it shall be for matters of import, not this farce.”

“She is going to be our downfall! Surely you don’t mean to put that commoner on the throne.”

“Downfall? The vote will be in your favor thanks to her.”

Jaewon’s fist shook. He clenched and unclenched it as he tried to control his anger. “You’ve gone mad. I can’t believe this is the same man that managed to secure a bastard a nomination to the throne.”

Minuh’s sigh muffled the line. “Cooperate with her. Once her name is released, she’ll be exposed to a world she had immunity to before. Even if you don’t love her, have enough compassion to help her. She’s fierce and headstrong, but even the strongest trees bow to furious winds.”

“Have you not heard her? Whenever she gets a chance to speak, all she talks about is dissolving the crown. We can’t release her name to the public, ever.”

“I have heard her ideas in detail.”

“And?”

“That’s all there is to say on the subject. I proposed to her on your behalf knowing what she thought of the Royals.”

He growled in frustration. “I won’t marry her!”

“I’m afraid you don’t have a choice in that manner. The nomination was not an easy thing to do, given your outstanding qualities, but I can easily fire your publicist and the world will know the real Jaewon. Can you imagine how hard it was to keep your quick temper a secret? That alone is worth the price of a marriage.”

“A concept she knows nothing about. She thinks she is my equal. A commoner thinks she is equal to me.”

“Are you going to repeat the same argument ad nauseaum? She stays. Do not pester me with your inane complaints. Do not call me again. I will contact you with any updates needed.”

He managed not to scream out his platitude. “Have it as you please, dearest Father.”

“I’m glad to hear you agree. By the way, do note that your Mother believed the same.”

The line clicked dead. Jaewon stared at his phone. The energy drained from him. The phone clacked against the floor. He leaned against the wall and inched to the floor.

At ten, he saw the first photo of his mother. After he did so, Father burned the image in front of his face. He mentioned Mother a total of three times in his life. Once, with the image. Twice, as a teenager after an incident involving his temper nearly cost them their position in the Royals.

Mother hated the Royals too? Then, did Mother talk like Junseh when she was alive? He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. All the budding emotions inside him needed to be vanquished before they took him over. Going by his current track record, he would crack soon if he let them take him over.

He pushed himself up and took stumbling steps to the exercise room.

 

* * * *

 

Seunghyun Choi said:

Hey man, what’s up?

I know you’re not at that mountain retreat.

 

Jaewon chuckled. His friends knew him well.

 

Jaewon Kim types:

I’m at the summer palace.

Get the guys and crash the joint.

 

Seunghun Choi said:

WTF.

I thought you hated the summer palace.

 

Jaewon Kim types:

Long story.

Get over here and bring booze.

I’m dying here.

 

Seunghun Choi types:

I’ll talk to the guys.

Want some girls too?

 

Jaewon started and erased several replies. While it would be nice to have a girl or two to relieve his stress, girls couldn’t be trusted. If one of them went to the tabloids his exodus would be ruined.

 

Jaewon Kim types:

Only if they can be trusted.

This can’t leak to the press.

 

Seunghun Kim said:

On it.

Been awhile since I partied in a palace.

 

He rolled his shoulders. Thank God for friends. He walked back to their bedroom. Whatever happened tonight, he couldn’t have Junseh crashing it. Not that she seemed the type that would want to drink the night away in the first place, but if he wanted to have a little extra fun he would need her out of the picture. And to do that, I need to piss her off.

She was sprawled out on the bed, sleeping. He rolled his eyes. “Are you kidding me?” He walked over to the bed and nudged her. “Hey.” No response. I bet she can sleep through a tsunami. He shook her shoulders.  “Common girl.”

She opened one eye, then screamed and scurried backward, hitting her head against the headboard with a loud thud. She moaned and rubbed her head. “What do you want?”

Was Mother a crass girl like her?

“Jaewon?”

Would Father lie about something like that?

She threw the blankets off her. “Answer me when I talk to you! I thought we agreed to be more civil to each other.”

He pointed to the seating area. “Sit.”

She huffed, but followed him and sat across from him. “What do you want?”

“What system do you propose to replace the tier system?”

Her jaw dropped. “W-why do you want to know?”

“The entire government is based on the tiers. It’s been that way for centuries. What sort of radical system do you have in mind?”

She didn’t reply for a long time. He waited without complaint. Though he wanted to start an argument with her, he also wanted to hear her solution for the supposed problem. When she spoke, the calmness and maturity in her voice and face surprised him.

“The system of birth determining tier placement thus determining class needs to vanish. The system of determining an individual's worth in society by tier number needs to stop. The people need to have a choice in their lives. The people need the ability to move upward and downward as their actions dictate. I’d say to abolish the entire system of numbering tiers and use them only for familial records, but I doubt such a radical change will accepted or healthy. The tiers are ingrained in society. It will be suicide to change everything at once. Instead, we need to lay the stepping stones for future generations.”

“That is your desire?”

“Before this, I desired a normal life. I wanted a normal job that allowed me to live comfortably, marry a nice man, have a couple of children, and live in peace. But things changed. I chose the harder path to ensure my dreams will come true.”

He laughed. “I’m just a path you have to take?”

“You’re a part of it, yes. But I’m prepared to fight you tooth and nail to get what I want too. I’m not going to let you stand in my way.”

Her words riled a fire inside him. “The tiers are not set in stone. Plenty of people have changed their social status, provided they have the drive to do so. The people who wish their lives to be handed to them are not the people driving society forward. Let them stagnate and die, leaving the strong.”

Junseh sighed. “That’s typical upper tier speak. It’s not as easy as you say. A person’s drive can and will be hindered by the tier number. It took me months to fill out paperwork to be accepted into a lower rung college, and even then I had to lie about my tier number in spite of my test scores, which I may add, were in the top one percentile of all applicants.”

Jaewon held his tongue. He never left the world of the Royals. His phone beeped.

 

Seunghun Choi said:

Jiyong and Daesung are coming.

Yonghwa and Minhyuk can’t make it.

I have some trainees from my company that

are willing to make some connections…

 

Jaewon Kim types:

Perfect.

 

He glanced up at Junseh. Now to take care of this problem. The argument he hoped to initiate failed to spark. “I’m going to have visitors tonight. I don’t want you there.”

Her eyebrows arched. “What do you mean? I thought we were supposed to be alone?”

He laughed. “Do you honestly think I obey everything that man says?”

“But…” She looked down and sighed. “Not that I mind, but where do you expect me to go? Am I supposed to stay in this room for hours?”

“I don’t care what you do. And don’t stay here either.”

“Excuse me?”

“Do you want me to spell it out?”

Her voice became meek, “You’re bringing over other women?”

He smiled. “Bingo. And if I want to have a little fun, I’ll want a nice big bed to do it in.”

She slammed her fists on the table. “I will not tolerate affairs.”

He leaned forward and cupped her chin. “I have needs. Are you willing to fulfill them in their stead?”

Her glare sent a shiver of excitement through him.

“Is sex all you think about? Can you not go without it for a week?”

He grinned. “Are you saying I’ll have you by a week?”

She grabbed his arm and pulled his hand off her chin. “You know the answer to that question.”

“Then you shouldn’t have a problem with me seeking release elsewhere. Remember lunch? It’s common in the tiers to sleep around.”

Her face contorted into sadness. “For people who postulate about class this and class that, you’re remarkably base.”

The contrast between her harsh words and sad face confused him. He faltered. “What do you mean by that?” She avoided eye contact. “Common girl.” She visibly stiffened. Just a little more, and she’ll be back to normal. He tapped the table. “Say what you’re thinking.”

When she looked back at him, that inner flame he adored was reignited and blazing fiercely. “Do what you please.”

“I won’t find you here tonight?”

“I never said that.”

He laughed. “If you’re nice I’ll let you join in.” Her face flushed a brilliant crimson. He caught her hand before it hit his face. “Play nice,” he scolded.

“I hate you.”

The venom in her words managed to break through his wall and stab him. He laughed it off and released her hand. “Hate me all you like.”

She rose and left without another word. He leaned back with a sigh. What was that feeling just now? Before he could process the feeling any further, his phone beeped with a message.

 

Seunghun Choi said:

We’ll be there in a couple of hours.

 

Jaewon Kim said:

Thank God.

I’m dying of boredom here.

 

* * * *

 

Junseh sank into the reading chair. At least they had a library she could burrow into. She opened the book and started reading. She turned the page and lost her place. She turned back to the first page. The process continued until she slammed the book shut. “I’m letting him get under my skin.”

She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Even if we’re not in a marriage out of love, is it too much to ask that he doesn’t embarrass me by having affairs?” She rubbed her temple. “Times like this I wish I had someone to talk to.”

She put the book back and walked back to their room to get her tablet. When she opened the door, several maids were unpacking clothes and putting them in the closet. “Hey,” she greeted as she approached them. “Want me to help?”

They stopped and stared at her in horror. “Forgive us, Princess Junseh, we cannot accept your offer of aide.”

She blinked. “Umm, it’s okay to use the informal tongue with me. I’m not one of those stuffy royal types. And I’m capable of putting up my own clothes.”

The two maids glanced at her then back at each other. The woman with the short black hair said, “Is it true? That you’re from America?”

The hairs on the back of head stood on end. “Y-yes. I lived there most of my life.”

She sighed. “I guess that explains your attitude. If we accepted your offer, our jobs would be in jeopardy.”

Junseh groaned. “Are you serious?”

“If you don’t mind me asking, why aren’t you with Jaewon?”

Junseh knew from experience when people asked questions to gossip versus actual concern. But in this case, she could glean information about the sort of visitors Jaewon invited over. “I’ve been having headaches as of late. Is there a problem?”

The younger of the two gasped. “Oh, he has his friends over. Seunghun, Daesung, and Jiyong!”

Absolutely none of the names made any sense to her. “Who?”

“You don’t know who they are?”

“I’m sorry, in America it’s hard to keep up with Korean media.”

She nodded. “I understand. Seunghun is a member of the group NExT. Daesung is one of the hottest Royals around! Him and Jaewon are the top two hottest, no contest! And Jiyong is the son of a billionaire!”

Junseh felt awkward listening to her rattle on about the company Jaewon kept. I need to not only brush up on the Royals, but all of the other movie stars and socialites. She picked up a floral print dress. “Maybe I should make an appearance.”

“Wait, not that dress!” The maid snatched the dress from her hand.

The elder of the two slapped her arm. “You can’t talk to the princess like that!”

Junseh stepped in between them. “Wait, I said it’s okay to use the informal tongue with me.” She held out her hand. “I’m Junseh.” The youngest girl stared at her hand and reached out her hand. Junseh took it with a firm grip. “Who are you?”

“I’m Sanghee.”

Junseh gave her hand a firm shake and held it out to the other maid. “And you?”

“My name is Yujin,” she said without taking her hand. “Forgive me, Princess, for that is improper behavior. I cannot accept your handshake.”

Junseh smiled. “Very well. Let me ask a favor of you two, in that case. What dress should I wear to meet Jaewon’s friends?”

 

* * * *

 

Seunghun patted Jaewon’s back. “Here, drink this. You need it.” Jaewon downed the shot.

Daesung shook his head. “Unbelievable. An arranged marriage? To a Korean-American, no less?”

“Don’t remind me,” Jaewon groaned. “And don’t mention this to anyone else. We’re supposed to play like it was true love.”

“Well, marrying outside the tiers isn’t as bad as marrying a lowborn.”

Jiyong’s words hit Jaewon hard. He pulled a trainee to his lap. She wasn’t exactly his type, but of the girls there, she was the closest to tall and sleek that he could get.

She drew circles on his chest. “That’s so sad, Prince Jaewon.”

Jaewon pouted and nuzzled into her. “You’ll help me forget her, won’t you?”

She kissed his neck. “Of course I will.”

“Good.” He kissed her, but nothing stirred inside him. He continued, but not a glimmer of arousal stirred. He broke them apart and took another shot. “When is your debut?”

“Hopefully in the spring.”

“Is that so? Care to give me your self introduction and a little performance?”

She giggled and gestured to the other five girls. They stood in a straight line in front of them. “My name is Miyung and my special talent is using my tongue!” She winked and flashed a peace sign. The men clapped and cheered a response.

The next girl, the boyish persona of the group, pumped her fist in the air. “Yo. The name’s Juhee and I’m a little rough around the edges, but totally sweet inside, get it?”

As they went down the line, the Jaewon’s enthusiasm waned. Am I bored? Am I honestly bored with these girls?

Daesung nudged him. “Which one do you think you’re going for?”

What were their names again? “The one that uses her tongue.”

“Miyung? Nice. Not my choice though. Did you see the tight ass on Jisu?”

Jiyong hung his arms over both their shoulders. “I’m going to snag both Hanbi and Sora tonight. Stay off them.”

“You need to teach me how you get those girls to do that.”

“It’s called money, Daesung.”

The men laughed. Jiyong leaned back and slapped Seunghun’s shoulder. “Sorry man, looks like you get the butch bitch tonight.”

He rolled his eyes and sat back in silence.

Jaewon nodded to him. “If you want, I’ll give you Mijang.”

“Miyung,” Daesung corrected. “And since when do you give up conquests?”

Jaewon rubbed his temple. “I don’t know man, I’m not feeling it.”

Seunghun shrugged. “I don’t really care. A hole’s a hole. Not like these girls care much either. We’re just a dick to them too.”

Just a dick? ‘That was my first kiss!’ she said. Hard to believe girls like that still exist. He closed his eyes and leaned back into the sofa. “I think this liquor’s hitting me too hard.”

“Did you not like my performance, Jaewon?”

She wore a lot of makeup compared to Junseh. “No, no. It’s fine. You’ll hit it big.”

She giggled and sat on his lap. “You’ll lend your support publically, right?”

He kissed her. “Yeah, sure. Just remind me.”

“Hey girls,” Daesung interrupted. “Come help out Jaewon a bit. He’s feeling under the weather.”

“Aww,” the black haired girl gushed. “Is our Prince feeling under the weather?” She began massaging his shoulders. “So many knots! You must be under a lot of stress, Prince Jaewon.”

He nodded and leaned back into the massage. “Keep going.” Miyung straddled him and started kissing him as she ground her hips over him.

“Hey,” Jiyong called. “You girls can’t leave the rest of us hanging.”

 

* * * *

 

The loud music echoed down the hall. Junseh followed the sound until she stood in front of a set of double doors. She smoothed over the material of her dress. Sanghee picked it out. She normally wouldn’t wear a dress like this, but since Sanghee seemed enamored with the Royals she decided to trust her opinion.

The fabric was a sheer mint color and draped over her like a tunic. A deep brown belt cinched it in at the waist. The length was shorter than what she was used to, only coming up to her mid thigh. She wore a pair of brown flats, much to Sanghee’s chagrin, but she knew better than to wear heels around Jaewon.

With a deep breath, she opened the door.

The room had a pool table in one corner, a game table in the other, an old fashioned jukebox, and several couches.

Two girls were topless and kissing each other while a man goaded them on. Next to them was another shirtless woman unzipping the pants of man. On top of the table was a girl on her back, spread eagle with a man’s head in between her legs. And next to them, Jaewon, amazingly not in midst of a sexual act. The girl on his lap kissing him looked the complete opposite of her. Tall and lean with long legs dressed in an outfit meant to maximize her features. So that’s his type. No wonder Miguel laughed back then.

She almost shut the door, but stopped herself. I told him I won’t tolerate affairs. I have to be strong and stop this from the start. She marched over to Jaewon and tapped the shoulder of the woman.

She stopped and stared at her. “Who are you?”

Junseh smiled. “I’m Jaewon’s fiancée and I would appreciate it if you would remove yourself from his lap.”

She laughed and went back to kiss him, but he pushed her away. Jaewon glared at Junseh. “I told you to leave me alone.”

“And I told you I won’t tolerate affairs.”

“Ignore her, Jaewon.” The girl licked his neck.

Junseh locked her gaze onto Jaewon. He smiled and gestured to his lap, then locked lips with the woman. Junseh took a deep breath and shoved the girl aside. She fell to the ground. “What the hell!” she screamed.

Junseh ignored her and grabbed Jaewon’s shirt. “I said no affairs.”

He laughed and caressed her cheek. “You know, I was pretty bored up until now. I’m not going to lie when I say--”

The girl shoved her aside. Junseh stumbled backward and barely kept her balance. Before she could retaliate Jaewon jumped up and stood between them.

“Get out of the way!”

Jaewon held his arm in front of Junseh. “I’m the only one allowed to touch her.”

The intensity in his voice made her heart skip a beat. The other girl faltered and stepped back. “I thought you hated the arranged marriage.”

Behind her, the others stopped their business and stared. She didn’t recognize a single face. Jaewon shrugged. “She’s my toy, and I don’t like others playing with my toys.”

The man in the back with the long hair stood up. “Jaewon, don’t mess with the merchandise.”

“He means for you to get out of my way,” Jaewon said to the girl. A chill went down her spine. She recognized that tone of voice from the first day they met. The girl raised her arm back. Junseh gritted her teeth and shoved Jaewon aside. He fell to the chair. The girl’s slap hit her cheek.

Her cheek stung, but she kept her face stoic. Jaewon jumped up. The other men came and grabbed the girl and dragged her back. “Keep it under control, Jaewon,” one in a dark maroon suit said. He handed the girl off to her friends.

The long haired man corralled the girls together. “Go to the guest room and wait for this situation to blow over.” The five girls ran out of the room behind them.

Junseh glanced at Jaewon. The scowl on his face could stop a lion in its tracks. “Why did you push me?”

“You would have hurt her far more than she hurt you.”

He scoffed. “I’m not someone you can protect.”

“Who said I did it to protect you? I was worried about her.”

“And you? What about your safety? You let her slap you!”

Junseh rolled her eyes. “This didn’t hurt. You think a twig like her can do much damage?”

 “The last thing I need is that ugly face of yours becoming uglier.”

“Hey, lovebirds!”

Both stopped arguing and stared at the man. Junseh put on a big smile and held out her hand. “My name is Junseh, and I’m the other party of this arranged marriage.”

Jaewon slapped her hand away. “No one said you could introduce yourself to my friends.”

Junseh ignored him and held out her other hand. The man in front of her smiled and took it. “I heard you’re from America.”

“Yes, nice to meet you…”

“Daesung Kang.”

“Ah, you’re a Royal too.”

“Higher ranked than that brute there, and not a Prince. Funny how life works, isn’t it?”

Junseh giggled. “Brute is right.”

“Don’t talk to her, Daesung.”

“You didn’t tell us your fiancée was this cute. I thought she was a troll from the way you described her.” He held out his hand. “I’m Jiyong Kwon.”

Junseh gave him a firm handshake. “Delighted.”

“I’m Seunghun, and I thank you for taking the blow back there. I’ll be sure to punish her accordingly.”

“Umm, there’s no reason to do that.” Junseh shook his hand. “I’m fine, honest.”

He laughed. Jaewon stepped in between them. “Stop talking to her!”

Daesung rolled his eyes. “Don’t get jealous.”

As they argued, Junseh committed their faces to memory. Daesung, the Royal with a tall lean build, tanned skin, and thick straight hair. He had a narrow face and nose. Jiyong, the billionaire, with an average build and pale skin, with hair dyed a light brown. His eyes were also single lidded, and he had a strong nose and thick lips. Seunghun looked the part of a boyband member. His long straight hair went past his shoulders. He had a muscular build and a boyish face teenyboppers would die for.

“If you get tired of him, you’re welcome to come with me,” Daesung offered. “I’m a high ranked noble too.”

Junseh fought the wave of disgust that washed over her. “One Royal is enough for me, thanks.”

Jiyong put his arm around her shoulder. “Then you should stop by and enjoy the perks of a high tier without Royal nonsense.”

Surprisingly, Jaewon came between them before she could push his arm away. Never thought I’d thank Jaewon for anything. “You don’t want a girl like her. Trust me.”

Seunghun laughed. “I don’t know. Her dimple is pretty cute. That long hair is nice too. Can you sing? I can get you in with my company if you like.”

Junseh’s head spun. She was never complimented before, let alone by so many good looking men at once.

Jaewon pulled her to him and wrapped his arms around her. “She’s my toy.”

As much as she wanted to protest, she’d rather deal with Jaewon than the others. The three laughed at him. Jiyong rolled his shoulder. “Seeing that, I’ll leave you with your toy, and I’m going to go back and find mine.”

Daesung nodded in apparent agreement. “Good idea. I’ll leave you two alone.”

“I’m not going to be the third wheel. See you in the morning, Jaewon.”

When the three left, Jaewon relaxed his hold on her, but didn’t let go. Each second that ticked by without Jaewon saying anything worsened the dread inside her. He nuzzled into her hair. “You smell nice.”

Her heart stopped. She composed herself and replied, “You reek.”

He kissed her neck. A light tingling sensation went through her. She pushed away, but he reinforced his hold. “It was sexy watching you fight over me.”

“I wasn’t fighting over you. I told you. I won’t tolerate affairs. How many times do I have to say it before you’ll get the hint?”

“Don’t believe anything those guys said to you. They only did it to piss me off.”

“I can assure you, I have no interest in other Royals.”

He nibbled on her earlobe, then whispered, “Good, because you belong to me.”

A strong jolt of electricity went through her. “No, I don’t.”

“You say that now.” He rubbed her butt and squeezed.

“Jaewon, stop. You’re obviously drunk. Go to bed.”

He pulled away from her and pouted. “You always tell me to stop. No one ever tells me to stop.”

She sighed. Drunk Jaewon is less violent than I imagined, but annoying all the same. “Follow me. Let’s go back.”

The suggestion seemed to perk him up. He slapped her butt. She opened her mouth to protest but stopped. Some battles weren’t worth fighting. Seeing her lack of response as acceptance, he hugged her again and trailed kisses down her neck to her shoulder. “A bed’s better for this anyway.”

She gently pushed him off her. “Let’s go.”

He took a couple of steps and stumbled. She frowned. I don’t want to help him, but I don’t want him to do anything else to me. She held out her hand. He took it and she draped his arm over her shoulder. “I used to do this a lot at the restaurant back home.”

“Restaurant?”

“Nevermind. It’s a part of my old life anyway.” I wonder if he’s going to remember any of this when he wakes up? As they passed by the guest rooms, the sound of a girl screaming filled the hallway. Her cheeks flamed.

Jaewon leaned down and whispered, “I can make you scream like that too.”

“Let’s keep going,” she replied and quickened their pace.

He laughed.  “I look forward to the day you won’t tell me ‘no’.”

Once inside their room she threw him on the bed and went to the closet to change. By time she changed, he already slept. She arranged the blankets over him.

She lay as far away from him as possible. I’m still too inexperienced. I can’t let myself get flustered by those things. Especially Jaewon’s touch.

 

8: Chapter Eight

Jiyong glanced behind Jaewon. “The princess isn’t coming to wish us goodbye?”

“It’s four in the morning. She’s still asleep.”

“You didn’t wake her up?”Daesung asked.

“No. She’s bound to be in a foul mood after last night.”

Jiyong laughed. “Already in the doghouse, are you?”

Jaewon sighed in disgust. “Shut up.”

Seunghun patted his back. “You’ve got it pretty bad. Why not invite her over next time?”

“I’ve only known her three days. There isn’t anything between us.”

“I’ve known you for ten years and I’ve never seen you act like you do around her,” Jiyong noted.

“I was drunk.”

“I’ve known you drunk too.”

Daesung shrugged. “She’s not that bad. Not your type, but definitely mine. Why not let me have a go at her?”

Anger flashed through him like lightening. “I’m not sharing her.”

The three laughed. Daesung punched his shoulder. “Way to prove my point.”

Jaewon scowled. “Whatever, man. Better get going if you’re going to make it on time.”

 Jiyong laughed. “We’ll drop it for now. How long are you in prison?”

“Three weeks.”

“A three week vacation with a cute girl isn’t so bad.”

“Shut it, Jiyong.”

“We’ll stop by again for a quick visit. Later, man.” Jiyong bumped his fist to Jaewon’s.

Jaewon waved the other two off and walked back to their bedroom. Junseh somehow managed to twist nearly all of the blankets around her, leaving him with none. He tugged on it and watched as she wriggled it back to her.

He sat on the edge of the bed and ran his hand through his hair. “Got it bad, do I?” He scoffed at the notion. “I’m letting you sleep one more hour before I show you how mornings in a Royal’s life are run.” He grabbed his tablet and settled into bed to read.

 

* * * *

“What time is it?” Junseh moaned as she woke.

“Five fifteen.”

She threw the blanket over her head. “My lessons aren’t until nine.” A rush of cool air startled her as the blanket flew off her body. “Jaewon!”

“Come on, we’re taking a bath.”

She put a pillow over her head. “I’ll go after you.”

“No, I said we are taking a bath together.”

She sat up. “What?”

“You’re a commoner. Don’t they have public baths where you lived?”

She arched an eyebrow. “Is there a reason why you want to take a bath with me?”

“You’ve been sleeping too much. You need to learn the routine of a Royal.”

She shook her head. “I don’t want to take a bath with you.”

He shrugged. “It’s nothing I haven’t seen before, and it’s not like you have anything worth staring at.”

“Then promise me one thing.”

“Within reason.”

“Promise me you won’t try to be intimate until our wedding night.”

His eyebrows arched. “Are you giving me permission?”

She wrenched the fabric of the pillowcase in her hands. “I’m not saying I’m ready for it, but if you’ll leave me be until then, then I promise I’ll do whatever you want me to on that day.”

He rose off the bed. “Come on, then.”

“Are you not going to promise me?”

He smiled. “I’m not a fan of making promises I can’t keep.”

“Then I refuse to take a bath with you.”

“This isn’t something you can refuse. I’ll behave for now, happy?”

Something in his voice told her he enjoyed her discomfort. Is he teasing me or is he being a jerk? It’s hard to tell with him. She rolled off the bed and followed him. He walked to the bath and turned on the water. “Go ahead and start cleaning yourself while I run the water.”

She didn’t reply and ran to the shower. The quicker she did it, the quicker she could be out and away from Jaewon.  As she washed her body, she felt a heated gaze on her back. She glanced over and saw Jaewon leaning against the entrance to the shower. Instantly a searing heat exploded within her. “Don’t stare at me!”

He walked into the shower and picked up a sponge. “Let me wash your back.”

She turned away. “I can do it myself.”

“Let me remind you that I can have any woman I want and I don’t need to force myself onto you. I’m just going to wash your back.”

He’s not going to give up no matter what I say. She covered her breasts and nodded consent. The back of her neck tingled as he pushed her hair over her shoulder. She closed her eyes and tried to think of other things, but as he rubbed the loofah over her back, cool pulses of electricity coursed through her body.

“Relax,” he whispered.

She swallowed. He’s probably been with enough girls to know how his touch makes me feel. She stepped away from him. “That’s good, thanks.”

“Take it.” She felt the back of the loofa hit her back. She held out her hand without turning around. He put it in her hand. “Now you wash mine.”

She took a deep breath and turned around. The sight of him made her heart skip a beat. Beads of water clung to his toned body, glistening in the gentle light. His hair hung in loose curls, accenting his cheekbones. His expression admonished her, but held a bemusement that almost seemed tender.

“Like what you see?”

She slammed her eyes shut. “I do not!”

“Hurry up and wash my back. We still have a lot to do this morning.”

She opened her eyes and he turned around. Trails of water ran down his broad shoulders and muscular back. She bit her lip and ran the loofa over his back.

“Is this the first time you’re washing a man’s back?”

“What do you think?”

He chuckled. “It’s also the first time a girl’s washed my back.” The loofa hit the floor. He turned around and laughed. “Did you believe me?”

“It slipped out of my hand.” Not even she believed the words coming from her mouth. She bent over and picked up the loofa. “I’ll finish quickly.” As she finished washing his back, he soaped up the rest of his body. She tried to keep her eyes straight ahead and not admire the way his muscles contracted with every move he made. She stopped when she stepped into the water and rinsed his body off.

“Get the shampoo and I’ll wash your hair.”

“I can do that myself.” He reached over and grabbed it, then gestured for her to turn around. “Jaewon,” she protested.

“I’ll make you a deal. Don’t object to anything here and I’ll leave you alone for the rest of the day.”

“You won’t do anything sexual?”

He smirked. “Will you tell me yes?”

“Of course not.”

“Then you have nothing to worry about.”

She mulled over her options. A day without worrying about Jaewon would be nice. And he promised nothing sexual so long as she said no. There isn’t really any con to that, is there? What more can he do to me besides wash my hair? “Okay. I’ll take that offer.”

“Good.” He waved her close. “Come here.” She took a step to him and he closed the gap between them. “You don’t have to cover yourself. I’ve seen plenty of women naked.”

“But not me.”

“You think rather highly of your boring body, don’t you?”

“This is for the man I love.”

“By virtue of our situation, I am the one you’re marrying.”

She cringed. “I don’t love you.”

He shrugged. “Fair enough. Close your eyes.”

Soothing tingles washed over her as he massaged her scalp. Behind that rough façade lay a gentle touch. Her tension melted away.  Even as he nudged her back into the water, he continued massaging her scalp. When he stopped, she opened her eyes and stared into his dark eyes. Her eyes danced to his lush lips and back to his eyes.

“All you have to do is ask.”

Heat exploded from her core. “No.”

He smiled and rustled her hair. “So be it.” He held out the bottle. “Wash my hair now.”

She stared up at him. “Umm, you’re too tall.”

“You can reach.”

“But…” In order for her to reach him, she would have to press her body against his and stand on her tiptoes. This is why he said that. You’re so stupid, Junseh!

“You agreed to this.”

“I did.” She snatched the bottle from him and covered herself. “Can you lean down for me?”

“Why would I do that?”

She bit her lip. Just get it over with as quickly as possible. “C-close your eyes.” She squirted shampoo into her palm and steeled herself. She took a step and stood on her tiptoes. She tried to reach his head, but she couldn’t. She gritted her teeth and pressed her body against his and reached up. She could barely reach the back of his head. Her arms trembled as she started to wash.

His hands wrapped around her forearms. “Stop.”

She froze. Her heart beat out of her chest. Her body shook. “What’s wrong?”

“I’ll wash my hair. Go ahead and condition yours.”

She didn’t question him and obeyed. As she worked the conditioner through her hair, she tried to calm herself. He’s doing it on purpose. I’m letting him get under my skin. This is exactly what he wants me to do. I need to act like I don’t care.

“When you’re done, wait for me in the bath.”

“Okay.” She rinsed out her hair and made a beeline for the tub. Once in the hot water, she breathed a sigh of relief. The heat helped calm her back to normal. When Jaewon left the shower, Junseh closed her eyes and listened for him to enter.

“Does it embarrass you that much to see me naked?”

“Yes.”

He chuckled. “I didn’t know they still made girls like you.”

The water sloshed as he entered. She opened her eyes. He sat right next to her. She yelped and slid to the other end. He laughed. “You’re probably the only girl in the world that would do that to me.”

She buried her face in her hands. “Can you stop?”

“No.”

She took a shaky breath. Relax Junseh. Get your mind off of his naked body somehow. “Umm, what was your childhood like?”

His face scrunched up in apparent confusion. “What? Why do you want to know?”

The heat of embarrassment flared. “I guess… I wanted to know more about you.”

“My mother died a few years after my birth. My father was always at work. I grew up under a nanny and several tutors before attending the academy. I lived in the dorms until I was forced to leave.”

“Forced to leave?”

He looked away. “That’s a long story.”

“I see. Umm, well, my father left Mother when I was five. In the morning he gave me a stuffed dog and promised he’d take me out to dinner that night. He never came back. After he left, Mother lost her job and we went to live in the middle of nowhere. Once word got around of Mother’s real occupation, I got in a lot of fights. I was always fighting when I was younger. I guess I had an angry childhood.”

His brow wrinkled. “You had trouble with fighting too?”

She cocked her head to the side. “Was that why you were forced to leave?”

He dryly laughed. “Part of the reason, anyway.”

“So how did you get over it?”

“Found another outlet for it. You?”

“Same thing. That’s when I started to study a lot. Anything and everything. I wanted to leave that life.” He said nothing in reply. She swirled the water in front of her. With the silence, all of her feelings before returned and lit her nerves aflame.

“Did you finish that book you were reading?”

“Book?”

He broke their eye contact. “Yeah, from earlier.”

“Oh! Yeah, I did. It was pretty good.”

“I liked it too.”

His words stunned her into silence. She blinked. “Do you like to read too?”

“Occasionally.”

She gasped. “Is that true?”

He glared. “Why would I lie?”

Her heart stopped. “I didn’t mean anything mean by it. I didn’t expect you to like to read.”

He ran a hand through his hair. “It’s not exactly fitting with my image. Most girls made fun of me when I mentioned it.”

And for me, it’s redeemed you somewhat. “I don’t think there’s anything wrong with it.”

He scoffed. “Of course you wouldn’t.”

There goes thinking he was a halfway decent person. She sighed and grabbed a towel. “I’m going to dry off and change. It takes me awhile to do my hair.”

“Wait.” She stopped and turned. He averted his eyes. “We should read a book together sometime.”

Her chest tightened. I don’t understand him at all. He’s hot and cold within a second’s span. “Umm, sure. I’ll let you have first pick.” As she walked to the vanity, she could feel the heat from his gaze. She clutched the fabric at her chest as her heartbeat quickened. I can’t wait until I can stop being flustered around him.

She began tying her hair in the same fashion she did yesterday. The mark wasn’t as vivid, but it was still there. She touched the mark. I wanted him to kiss me in the shower too. Maybe I do have some sort of misplaced attraction to the jerk.

When she finished braiding and her makeup, she went back into the room. Jaewon wasn’t there, thankfully. She went to the closet and put on the first dress she saw. She glanced around the room. I keep forgetting there isn’t a clock here.

She walked back to her tablet and clicked it. “Only six ten? What am I supposed to do until then?”

As she turned to leave, Jaewon entered the room. “We’re eating an early breakfast. Depending on the schedule, you may have to wake up at odd times, eat at odd times, and travel all day and night.”

She wrinkled her nose. “How are you standing?”

“What are you talking about?”

“I mean, you were up practically all last night too. And you were drinking.”

“Life of a Royal. You can’t sleep your days away.”

“Hey!” she objected. “I had a tight schedule at home too. With school and work.”

He smiled. “Then I guess your vacation is over.”

“Are your friends going to have breakfast too?”

“They left a long time ago.”

“What?” she shrieked. “But I was going to say goodbye to them. And apologize to that one girl too.”

He rolled his eyes. “You don’t need to apologize to the likes of her. You’re a Princess. She’s nothing more than a wannabe pop star.”

“But, last night you were…”

“I was bored until you showed up.”

That’s what he does when he’s bored? A mixture of disgust and sadness formed in her core. It’s the same with me. I’m his latest toy, and once he bores of me I’ll be tossed aside like the other girls.

The dining room had another modest spread set up, this morning focusing on egg based dishes. She grinned. “This looks amazing.”

“Have a seat.” She sat in the proper position and held her hands in her lap. He sat in front of her with a smile. “Nice to see you’re smarter than you look.”

“Don’t spoil the meal with your foul attitude.”

He held up his hands. “Fine, fine. Let’s eat.”

Junseh stuck a rolled omelet in her mouth. “This is amazing. It’s one of my favorites.”

He scoffed. “You would like a simple dish like that. Commoner.”

She stopped mid bite and shot a nasty look to him. He appeared unfazed by her anger. “What’s wrong with liking simple things in life?”

“Nothing you would understand.”

“Why? Because I’m not high-born like you? I’m sorry I didn’t have a silver spoon in my mouth from day one. But I’m glad I didn’t, because if I ever become a person like you I’m shooting myself.”

He grinned. “Is that a promise?”

She stuffed food in her mouth to keep the curse words inside her. Arguing with him proved his point.

“You’re mad.”

“I’m not.”

He smirked. “Remember? Don’t show your emotions in front of other Royals?”

She forced a large smile. “Okay, sweetie.”

He shuddered. “That’s gross.”

She laughed. “I thought you weren’t supposed to show your emotions in front of other Royals?”

His eyes narrowed. “You think you’re clever, don’t you?”

“More than you.” She pointed her chopsticks straight at him.

He arched an eyebrow. “You remember what that means, right?”

It took a moment for the memory to come back. The sticks clacked against the wood. “I-I didn’t mean it that way.”

His lips twisted to a sadistic grin. “Did you? Maybe I should continue what I started this morning?”

Her heart thumped in a pleasurable pain. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Should I remind you?”

Unable to respond without her emotions getting the best of her, she picked up her chopsticks and grabbed another rolled omelet.

“Hey! Don’t take them all.” He reached to grab one, but she grabbed it before him and stuffed it in her mouth. He tried to grab the next one, but she tangled her chopsticks in his. He scoffed and tried again. She twisted the sticks out of the bowl. “You!”

She popped another in her mouth and exaggerated sounds of delight. “Oh, it’s so good! You should really try one.”

He rolled his eyes and picked up the last one. She leaned forward, swiped it from him, and popped it in her mouth.  He slammed his chopsticks onto the table. “Hey!”

“I wish you could have tried one,” she said in between her giggles. “They were delicious.”

“Pig.”

She shrugged and took a piece of tofu.  “Oh, this tofu! I love it!”

“Wait! Don’t eat all those too!” He grabbed the bowl.

“Hey!” She leaned over and took the bowl from his hands. “Sharing is caring.”

“What? Speak for yourself.” He leaned over and tried to take a piece of tofu, but she covered it with her hand. “Give me some!”

She grabbed a piece with her fingers and ate it. “It’s so good. You have no idea.”

“I don’t have an idea because you’re not letting me have any.”

She giggled. “It’s okay, I’ll enjoy it for you.”

“I don’t want you to enjoy it for me. Give me a piece!”

For once, it was nice to see Jaewon on the receiving end of the stick. She popped another piece in her mouth and swallowed. “Oh no, there’s only one piece left.”

“Junseh!” He leaned forward and tried to get the bowl. She leaned back out of his reach. “Get over here.”

She waved her finger back and forth. “Nah uh.” He growled and jumped up. She jumped up to run, but the tell-tale tingle of a sleepy leg sent her back to the floor. She braced herself for a fall, but an arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her back up.

As his hand reached for the bowl, she waved it away from his reach. He grunted and tried to take it away. She tried to squirm out of his hold, but he tightened his hold. “Greedy pig,” he cursed. She laughed and grabbed the last piece out of the bowl. He grabbed her arm and forced it to his mouth.

“Not fair,” she whined.

“I wonder what else is good?” He kept his hold and hobbled to the table. He grabbed the bowl and placed it back and picked up several bean sprouts.

“Wait, I’m not done with breakfast yet!” She twisted her body around.

He pressed her against his chest. “Nope.”

“Jaewon,” she squealed. “Let me go!”

“You’re right, these bean sprouts are good.” He grabbed most of the serving and shoved it in his mouth.

She pressed her forehead into his chest. “Not the bean sprouts…”

He laughed. “Here, I’ll give you a bite. Open your mouth.” She pursed her lips together. He picked up some and waved it in front of her mouth. “Go on, open it.” She parted her lips. Just as the food touched her lips, he pulled away. She stood on her toes and snapped at him like an alligator. He laughed and ate the bean sprouts. “That was very good. I wish you could have tried some. I wonder what I’ll try next.” She thrashed her body. He grunted and wrapped both arms around her. “Stop moving. I’m trying to enjoy my meal.”

She tried to wrench her arms away. “It’s my meal too.” Her arms snapped away from his hold, but the only thing she could do was wave them behind his back.

“That makes it easier.” He leaned down and grabbed a chunk of fresh kimchi.  She waved her free arm to try and stop him, but he easily pulled away from her and ate. She tried to free herself, but he wrapped his arms around her in a vice grip.

“Let me go!”

He laughed. “What will you give me for freedom?”

“I have nothing to give you.”

“Then I guess you’re trapped.” He started laughing. “Don’t give me that face.”

“What face?”

“Like your world is ending.”

She rested her cheek against his chest in defeat. “I’m still hungry.”

“Excuse the interruption, Prince and Princess.”

She looked up at him, and saw he mirrored her expression of shock and horror. “You’re not interrupting anything,” she squeaked.

Jaewon cleared his throat. “This isn’t what it looks like.”

The maid seemed to be holding in a laugh. She held out a cell phone. “Mister Kim is looking for you.”

He released her and walked to the phone. “Yes, Father?” Junseh watched his blank expression morph to anger. “Tell him no! We can’t do it this soon. She hasn’t taken a lesson in the old language yet.” Whatever Minuh said in response sent him into a rage. He threw the phone against the wall. It shattered into pieces.

9: Chapter Nine

Junseh and the maid stared at each other in muted shock. Junseh mouthed “Go” and the maid bowed and left the room.

As the door shut, Jaewon turned to her. “When your tutors come, I need you to pay extra attention to the language class. We’ll have to study tonight and the next two days as well.”

“What’s going on?”

“Songwoo and his wife are visiting the summer palace. Since we’re here, we’re to act as their hosts.”

She twisted the fabric of her skirt in her hands. “We’re hosting them? Why can’t we hide?”

Jaewon slumped and ran a hand through his hair. “Someone in this place told them I was here. With another woman, of course. They mean to embarrass me.”

Ice cold dread washed over her. “Then we have to pretend to be in love.”

 He raised his eyebrows and nodded in a sardonic manner. “Good job, Sherlock. What else did you deduce?”

She rubbed her temple. “Your sarcasm is not making things better.” She sat and began finishing her meal.

“What are you doing?”

“If I’m going to be studying all day, I should have energy for it.”

He sat across from her and started eating. His movements seemed rigid compared to before. Junseh pushed the bowl of lotus root to him. “This is really good. Try it.” He glanced at it, then at her, before taking a piece. “What do you think?” she asked as he chewed.

“It’s passable.”

“Passable? Come on. Stop being so grumpy. It’s ruining the taste of your food.”

He glared. “You have nothing at stake here.”

She clenched her jaw. “Then why not hide me and meet them by yourself?”

“If you were any other woman, sure. But you’re going to be my wife. I can’t hide you. By time we announce our engagement they would put two and two together, which will lead them to conduct a thorough investigation. If Father left a single thread of your past life intact, they will find it.”

“I supposedly lived in America, so it shouldn’t matter if I know the old language. I wouldn’t have had any opportunity to use it.”

“You are expected to know the customs of the Royals. If you and I were supposedly in love for years, don’t you think you would have learned it? To please me? Or to prepare for your future?”

Her upper lip curled in disgust. “What makes you think I would have done that for you? Did your other girlfriends learn the old language?”

“Those women weren’t cut out for this life.”

There was a sadness in his voice she couldn’t place. It almost invoked a sense of pity, until memories of the way he treated the girl last night came to mind. “Well, you shouldn’t worry.”

He fixed his gaze on her. “Why?”

“Because my goal is the same as yours.”

“You want to dissolve the tiers.”

She smiled. “But to do that, I need to be on the throne.” She held out her hand. “Let’s work together to get to that point, at least. After that we can declare war.”

He took her hand. “Sorry.”

“Sorry?” He pulled her across the table and crushed his lips against hers. Electricity crackled through her body. She crawled onto the table. The uneaten food spilled. He hungrily ate at her lips in an unrestrained passion. Pleasurable pulses radiated from her core. She could barely break for air before he captured her lips again.

A part of her protested, knowing he didn’t care for her. But the other part relished the pleasure he gave her from his touch. The opposing thoughts wrought an agonizing ache through her, compounded by the sweetness of his kiss and the electric tingle of his touch.

He broke the kiss and covered her cheek with his large warm hand. She gazed into his eyes. He caressed her cheek with his thumb. As she started to speak, he interrupted her. “A performance like that could win awards. We’ll have no problem fooling them.”

Freezing cold realization crashed into her like a tsunami. If he can fake passion like that, what else is he able to lie about? She moved backward and recoiled when the spilled food touched her. She inched her way back to the other side. She stood and inspected the hem of her dress. Soy sauce, broth, chili powders. . . On the table several bowls were overturned and their contents mixed into a brown goo. She sighed and began scooping the food back into the bowls.

“Why are you doing that?”

She continued without meeting his gaze. “We made a mess, so we clean it.”

“Why? They’ll come by and clean this up.”

“Because we made this mess!” The shrillness in her voice made her cringe. Now he definitely knows what happened bothers me. She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Her voice calmed considerably, “I’m going to change. Do you know where my lessons will be?”

“There’s a meeting hall in the central palace. Do you know where it’s at?”

“Vaguely.”

“Ask a maid to show you. I’m leaving.”

She stopped and watched him go to the door. “Where are you going?”

“I need to punch something.” The door shut behind him.

She hung her head and finished cleaning the best she could. She trudged back to the room and grabbed the first dress off the rack. After changing she jumped on the bed and stared at the gilded ceiling.

“I want to talk to Mother.” She closed her eyes and held back her tears. Mother could tell me what’s going on. Whether to trust Jaewon, whether I made a good decision, if what I’m feeling is normal. She rolled on her stomach and buried her face in her arms. One thing doesn’t make sense. If he lied, why would he apologize for doing it beforehand? It’s almost like he said it to save face. She dissolved into a fit of giggles. Okay, Junseh, you’re going deep off the end now. Relax and let’s see if we can find this conference room.

She rolled off the bed and walked to the center of the palace. While walking down a hall, a soft rhythm echoed. I wonder what that is. Using the sound as a guide, she altered her path. The door cracked open. She peeked through.

The fists blurred as they pounded against the bag. He flowed between positions in a smooth motion. As he finished a combination, he hugged the bag and pressed his forehead against it. His chest heaved as he took deep breaths. A moment later he hit the bag with a flurry of punches in a fast staccato rhythm.

His intensity froze her into place. It was all at once beautiful and terrifying. The depth of his anger and frustration reflected in his punches. Repulsion and attraction fought a war inside her. All at once, she wanted to embrace him and calm him, yet she knew the fire of his fury would engulf her should she attempt. He growled and hit the bag with a strong punch and turned his back to her.

She turned away from the door, clutching her chest as it throbbed painfully. “I’ve never seen anyone hold that much anger inside them.” She took a glance back inside, but he faced her, and his eyebrows arched in recognition.

“Common girl?”

She yelped and dashed away. The door swung open in a squeal. “Wait!” She continued running down the hall. The pounding steps behind her spurred her fear. As she rounded a corner, a strong hand grasped her wrist and yanked her back. “Why are you running away?” All strength drained from her body. She sank to the floor.

He knelt and put his hand on her forehead. “You have no fever…” He poked her shoulder. “Hey. Get up.”

“No!”

He recoiled at her voice. “What’s wrong?”

To see him now, one wouldn’t think he radiated anger a minute before. He seemed calm and confused. She shook her head and stood up. “Nothing. I got lost.”

“Can you do anything by yourself?”

“How am I supposed to memorize the layout of a place like this after only a quick tour?”

“I thought you were supposed to be a smart girl.”

The condescension in his voice lit a furious fire inside. “I’ve only been here three days. It’s not like you’re a big help either.”

He shrugged. “Not my problem.”

She turned and started walking away.

“You’re going the wrong way.”

She stopped and turned around. Swallow your pride for now. “Where do I need to go?”

He crossed his arms and leaned against the wall. “What will you give me for it?”

“Have Royals ever heard of favors?”

“Favors are means of culling points to be cashed in at a future time. Seeing as you can’t do anything for me, I have no reason to do you a favor.”

“Jerk.” She walked away.

He held out his arm as came near. “You’re not going to barter anything?”

“Seeing as I have nothing of material value, the only thing I can give you is my body. And I’m not going to do that.”

He pulled his arm away. “Fair enough. Good luck.” He waved as he walked away.

Junseh watched him disappear and shook her head in disappointment. “Well, Junseh, let’s hope you run into a palace worker.”

By sheer luck, she managed to find the conference room. The chairs were pushed to the side of the room, leaving one table and chair with a computer and various books piled on it. The instructor wasn’t there. She walked to the computer and turned it on. The clock in the corner read seven forty-eight. She sat and picked up the first book on the pile.

“A Concise Introduction to the Language of the Early Royal Family.” Junseh wrinkled her nose and picked up the next book. “Traditions of the Royal Family.” She gagged. The next few books were more variations on the language and etiquette, and the last were books on American slang and English. She rubbed her forehead. “Looks like I’m going to spend my time learning languages.”

She opened the book on slang and started reading.

“Ah, you’re here early.”

The woman behind the cheerful voice was rather beautiful. She seemed to be in her late forties and tied her silver streaked black hair into a neat bun. She wore a flowing black skirt and lacy blouse.

Junseh stood. “Hello. My name is Junseh. It’s nice to meet you.”

“My name is Gayun Park. I’m going to be your tutor in the classic language of the Royals.” She smiled and walked to the front of the room. “I usually teach children, so you may find my methods childish. Have you had any exposure to the tongue?”

“Maybe once in school. I don’t remember any of it.”

She nodded. “Understandable, I suppose. For today, we’ll focus on introductions. Pull out the Concise Introduction book.” Junseh sat and opened the book. “In the classic tongue, there is no word for ‘hello’. Rather, we use standard greetings determining to time as a hello. Good morning, afternoon, and evening are examples of this. It is also appropriate to greet with acknowledgements of passing time, such as, ‘It has been six months since I last saw you, good friend.’ Greeting by using a name is inappropriate and should never be done.”

Not even five minutes into this and I already want to shoot myself.

 

* * * *

 

Instructor Park had a teaching style that was easy to understand. Junseh felt like she picked up the language rather well, giving a well-needed confidence boost. By time lunch rolled around, she was upset their lesson ended so soon. “Farewell, Instructor Park. I look forward to our next meeting.”

She smiled. “Wonderful job today, Junseh. I look forward to tomorrow’s lesson.”

“Thank you for your continued kindness.”

“Farewell, good student.”

Junseh waited until she gathered her things and left before leaving the room. A lot of the language was tied to the etiquette, but apparently she had another tutor in the afternoon that would focus entirely on etiquette.

In any case, she had another problem to focus on. Their breakfast was highly unusual, from start to end. In the beginning she felt comfortable, like they were old friends. It would be nice to eat another meal with the same comfort, though impossible it may be. Jaewon’s mood swings were something she could never truly prepare for.

She opened the door to the dining area to find Jaewon seated. Unable to think of a greeting, she defaulted to her morning’s lessons. “Good afternoon, Jaewon.”

He gestured to the spread. “You should get some while you can.”

She looked at the food. “You ate almost all of it!” The only thing he hadn’t touched were her servings of rice and soup, but all of the side dishes were nearly gone.

“I was hungry.” He shrugged and popped the last piece of tofu into his mouth.

She fell to her knees. “I’m hungry too.”

He burst into laughter. “I’ve never seen someone that upset about food. You’re a girl, aren’t you? They don’t eat anyway.”

“Maybe the girls you date, but not me,” she grumbled. She picked up her chopsticks and began to eat.

“That explains a lot.”

“Huh?”

He mimicked squeezing with his hand. “Why you’re soft as mochi.”

She huffed and mixed a side dish with her rice. “I’ll never look like that girl from last night.” She shoved a large bite in her mouth.

“No, you won’t.”

She rolled her eyes and continued eating.

“How are the lessons?”

“They’re fine.”

He laughed. “Are you still upset about me eating all the food?”

“Not really.”

“You don’t sound like it.”

She ignored him and continued eating. “Who is Songwoo?”

He shot her an incredulous look. “You don’t know that much?”

“What part of ‘I’m not interested in Royals’ did you not understand?”

He sighed. “He was the first man voted as prince candidate after Hyeonbin. Do I need to explain that process to you too?”

She nodded and continued eating. “Oh yes, go ahead.”

He gritted his teeth in obvious annoyance. “After the queen declared her intention to retire, her son became candidate. Over the next year, nine elections are held to determine other candidacies. So long as you get eighty percent of the vote, you will be named a candidate. In the final election, I managed to secure a nomination.”

She clapped. “Bravo! You should be a teacher!”

He glared. “You knew that, didn’t you?”

Her eyes widened in mock innocence and she shook her head. “Oh, no. I didn’t. I’m just a girl from the sticks.”

He nodded in agreement. “Common girl.”

She took a sip of her soup. “Continue on.”

“After the queen retires officially, there will be an election to determine who will be the new king.”

She nodded. “Yes, yes. And Songwoo?”

“Like I said, Songwoo is…” He glanced around the table. “Where’s the food?”

She swallowed. “What do you mean?”

“The rest of the food.”

She patted her belly. “It was delicious. The palace chefs are really something else. I can’t wait to eat their pork belly.”

“I wasn’t finished eating yet!”

She folded the napkin over the chopsticks. “Since you were talking so much, I assumed you were full.”

“You were the one who asked all those questions.”

She smiled sweetly. “Thank you for explaining it to me.” He slammed his fist on the table, rattling all the empty bowls. “Hey! Calm down.”

“You deceived me.”

“No, I didn’t. You assumed a common girl wouldn’t know things that were common knowledge. It’s your fault.”

“You asked about Songwoo.”

She nodded. “And you told me about the elections, not Songwoo.”

“You enjoy making my life difficult, don’t you?”

“On the contrary. You make your life difficult.”

He stood. “I’m leaving.”

She smiled and rose. “Farewell, my sweet fiancé.” The look of disgust on his face sent her into a fit of giggles.

He turned around and stomped to her. “I will not tolerate disrespect.”

The rage in his voice stopped her laughter cold. “Hey, we’re just playing around.”

He took a step to her, and she stepped back. “You think it’s funny?”

She held up her hands. “Jaewon, hey, come on. There’s no reason to be mad.”

“You were laughing at me.”

“Well, you were so upset about something so small. Who wouldn’t laugh?”

“You’re mocking me!”

Her bones rattled. Fear froze her into place. “Jaewon, I’m not mocking you. I was joking with you. You know, like friends do?”

“We’re not friends.”

“Well, we’re not, but…”

He glared. “So you meant to mock me.”

She grabbed his hand. “Believe me. I didn’t.”

He stared at his hand, then at her. His face visibly relaxed. He pulled his hand away. “Don’t do it again.” He turned and walked out of the room.

She clutched the fabric at her chest and tried to calm herself. Deathly angry to perfectly pleased at the flip of a coin. I need to constantly be on guard. I can’t forget who he is.

 

10: Chapter Ten

Sweat dripped off Jaewon’s forehead as he took deep heaving breaths. Every emotion coursing through him held the explosive power of dynamite. I haven’t felt this way since I was a teenager. I have my temper under control. Why do I always lose it around her?

He punched the bag. She’s scared of me. Like all the others are. The thought brought another flurry of punches. I need to apologize for this afternoon. I don’t want her to be scared of me too.

She was frustratingly irresistible. It may have been a mistake to kiss her in the morning, but he didn’t regret a second of it. Seeing her stand up to him and then use that same spark to forge an agreement with him gave her a sexiness he’d never seen in a woman. He apologized beforehand for breaking his promise not to touch her, but he doubted she understood that he apologized for it.

Using a towel, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked back to the room. After a quick shower to rinse off, he grabbed the tablet and went to his e-mail. Father had him managing small projects to prepare him for when he would take over the company. The current project was over their music division, developing new headphones. He rarely had any true input into his projects, and mostly gave yes or no answers to everything, but it still took quite a bit of time approving things. He cracked his knuckles and started answering the hundreds of messages.

He finished the last e-mail long before it was time for him to have dinner with her. He drummed his fingers on his knee. How can I help this dinner go smoothly? Out of the corner of his eye, an antique vase caught his eye. The electric jolt of inspiration struck his spine. That’s it. If she slips up and speaks her mind, it’ll help smooth things over.

By time he finished the last item, it was time for dinner. He turned off his tablet and stretched before walking to the dining area. The closer he came to the doors, the slower he walked. What do I say to her? He stood at the doors and couldn’t find the strength to open them. His stomach churned. I’ve never apologized in my life. How am I supposed to do it?

“Jaewon?”

Her voice startled him. She held a new grace to her walk, probably due to the lessons she received in the afternoon. He held open the door. “After you.”

She glanced at him with hunched shoulders and rushed under his arm through the door. He restrained a sigh. She’s scared of me. He sat in front of her. They stared at each other in silence. Maybe I should be blunt about it. He cleared his throat. “About this afternoon, I’m sorry.”

She stared at him without a word. Wisps of fear strangled his throat. She reached up and pinched her arm, grimacing in pain. She looked back at him, brows furrowed in apparent confusion. Say something else! He picked up his chopsticks. “Looks like you get pork belly tonight.”

She nodded, still not saying anything.

Nausea crept through him. He swallowed. “You should be thankful. I’ve never apologized to anyone before.”

Something akin to anger flared for a split second on her face, but she still said nothing.

He placed a piece of pork belly onto her rice. “I’ve always had a temper, but I’ve gotten it under control.”

Her eyebrows arched. The nausea gave way to the urgent pulses of panic. “I’m not normally like this. I mean, I don’t normally act like this. I acted this way when I was a teenager, before I got my emotions under control. It’s just that, right now, I’m…”

She picked up the food and put it in her mouth. After she swallowed, she smiled and waved her arms. His chest tightened. She actually looks cute doing that.

“This pork belly is better than what I imagined.”

He blinked. “You’re not going to say anything?”

She picked up another piece and shoved it in her mouth. As she ate, her eyes sparkled in delight. She seemed to truly enjoy eating. After swallowing, she rested her chopsticks on the table. “I don’t know what to make of it. But I do know this pork belly is amazing, and if you aren’t going to eat much, I’m going to take your share too.”

“Then take it.”

Her jaw dropped. “Are you serious?”

He nodded. “Go ahead.”

She nibbled on her lower lip and eyed him with obvious suspicion. He pushed the bowl to her. She looked at it, then back at him. “What do you want for it?”

“What?”

She pushed it back to him. “I don’t want to barter kisses or anything else for it.”

“No, go ahead. I don’t want it.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Are you sick?”

A trickle of rage bubbled forth. “What makes you think that?”

“Something like, ‘I don’t do favors’ ring a bell?”

“That’s different.”

“Then, you don’t like pork belly?”

He shrugged. “It’s okay, I guess.”

She tapped her cheek. “So people like you do exist.”

“What do you mean?”

She smiled and shook her head. “Thanks for the food!”

He ate, but everything tasted bad. Something in their conversation left a bitter taste in his mouth. I know she doesn’t trust me, but she should at least accept my apology! After I, a Royal, apologized to a commoner!

“Umm, hey, Jaewon, I was thinking, maybe we should change the story a bit before Songwoo comes?”

“The story?”

“You know, how we met and all that.”

He shook his head. “Nothing will make the story of me falling in love with you believable.” Her lips pursed and her glare shot daggers of anger through him. He smiled. “Don’t tell me you didn’t think it was far-fetched when you read it too.”

“It sounded like something to cover-up a shotgun wedding, to be honest.”

He burst into a hearty laugh. “All it takes is five minutes with you to know you’re inexperienced. Pregnancy is the last thing they’d suspect.”

“That’s not something that’s obvious!”

He pointed his chopsticks at her. Her eyes widened and a pink flush crept up her face. He smirked. “No one I know reacts like that. Inexperienced.”

She nibbled on a pickled lotus root and said nothing else. She brought up a valid point. Their story verged on the realm of unbelievable. But Father rarely left any stone unturned. Every part of their future campaign followed that script. The key lay in them selling it. However, that required her to not be afraid of him.

“About the language, it’s pretty simple. I think I’ll be able to speak enough to get by whenever Songwoo comes.”

“Good. We’ll study some more tonight.”

She averted her gaze. “I think I’ll be fine by myself. You don’t have to study with me.”

The bowls clanked from the force of his fists hitting the table. “Stop being scared of me!” She clutched her chopsticks with a vice grip and stared at him with doe eyes. He grimaced. There was an obvious disconnect between his words and his voice. He rubbed his temple. “I didn’t mean it like that.”

When he looked at her, she wore an expression he couldn’t decipher. She seemed to flicker between pity, sadness, fear, and anger each second.

She calmly placed the chopsticks on the table. “I can’t let my guard down around you.”

A painful heat stabbed his chest. “I know.” He ran his hand through his hair. “But if you act that way in front of Songwoo, no story we spin will be believable.” She twisted locks of hair around her finger, still refusing to meet his gaze. He sighed. “For the dinner, I want you to wear a traditional dress.”

She cocked her head. “Why?”

“Do you know who Chisun is?”

“You should assume I know nothing about the Royals. It’ll make your life easier.”

He nodded. “Right. I should have guessed. Songwoo is behind me in the polls, but his wife, Chisun, is well respected among the female population for her modern attitude. Considering that more than half the population is female, this could decide my defeat should the public hate you.”

She wrinkled her brow. “Wait, is she the one who started a scholarship for females of the lower tiers that allowed them to enter Yi Royal Academy? I like her.”

He frowned in disappointment. Of course, the one Royal she felt partial to would be Chisun. “You are her equal now, and you should see yourself as standing above her for good measure. If she thinks that you admire her, she will capitalize on that.”

“Is everyone in the tiers out for their personal gain?” She picked at her food and sighed heavily.

He took her question as rhetorical and continued, “Furthermore, you are my woman. A girlfriend would be a mere statement. A wife is something to be scrutinized and dissected. Chisun is often criticized as being too modern. I want your first impression to be a traditional woman, and once at dinner, your… ideas can be heard. Never mention dissolving the tiers directly. The point is to appear traditional, but sound modern. It’s a direct affront to her.”

“Did you think of that yourself?”

“What do you mean? Of course I did.”

“Wow,” she whispered. “I didn’t think you cared about things like that.”

He scoffed. “I’m a Royal too.”

She shrugged. “You’re right. I suppose Songwoo coming is also something you planned for?”

He motioned for her to continue.

“Well, this situation is suspicious. Shortly after your nomination, you retreat for three weeks. And the summer palace is conveniently filled for the next three weeks. It’s not like it takes much to put two and two together.”

He chuckled. “You’re right. I guess it’s an early test for you. If you’re not going to work out, then it’s still early enough for us to pull out without any damage.”

“Yeah, that makes sense.” She nibbled on her food.

Something obviously bothered her. If there was one thing he noticed about her, she loved to eat. He rolled his shoulder and sat next to her. “Let’s rehearse.”

She wrinkled her brow. “Wouldn’t it be better for you if I crashed and burned?”

His heart skipped a beat. He swallowed. “It would.”

She stared at him. He felt his skin prickle at her eyes, and nearly pushed her away at the sensation. Never going after a cute girl poisoned his psyche in favor of her. A new, exciting body type to play with, but ultimately, nothing but physical attraction.

When will this fascination with her end? How will she react to being tossed aside? Will she submit to me in a plea for my love or will it reinforce her hatred for me? He knew she despised him. His personality, his lifestyle, his position in life, everything met with the look of disgust. Does she feel that strange attraction as well and uses it to fuel her hatred of me?

He snapped out of his thoughts and frantically searched for a sign of being noticed. But she seemed enveloped in her own thoughts as well. He half chuckled and reached over to place a stray tendril of hair behind her ear. She gave him the same look when he asked her not to be scared of him. He couldn’t decipher it then, and seeing it a second time did little to further his understanding.  “At least you didn’t pull away this time.”

She looked away and twisted the hem of her dress with hands. “I don’t get you at all.”

And the irony of that is sometimes I think she understands me more than anyone else I’ve ever met. Might as well get this rehearsal started. He cleared his throat. “How did you two meet?”

She burst into laughter. “What was that?”

“I’m playing Chisun.”

“But did you have to use that voice?” She giggled.

I can’t believe I’m happy to see that stupid dimple.  She looks relaxed too. He nudged her with his shoulder. “Answer the question.”

“Well, it was back when I lived in America. I worked as a waitress in a restaurant as a part time job in the summer in between semesters. I had the courtesy of waiting on a table for him since I spoke fluent Korean and English.”

He held up his hand. “Stop, stop.”

She cocked her head to the side. “That was the story, wasn’t it?”

“But the way you tell it…” He rubbed his temple. “Hold on, let me do something.” He stood and pulled his phone out of his pocket. I’ll try Yonghwa first. It rang three times before he answered.

“Hey Jaewon, what’s up?”

“Did you hear from Jiyong about the situation?”

“Yeah. They said she was a cute girl.”

Jaewon cringed. “Don’t listen to them. Can I ask a favor?”

“Depends on what you need.”

“The girl can’t tell a story to save her life.”

Yonghwa laughed. “I get it. You want me to give her a couple of acting lessons?”

“Preferably tomorrow.”

He whistled. “That’s a tight deadline.”

“Yeah. But you’re the best.”

“Kissing ass isn’t going to get you what you want.”

Jaewon shrugged. “I figured as much. How much promo do you want?”

“I have a drama debuting in five weeks. Mention it in at least five television interviews and ten print.”

Jaewon clenched his jaw. “That’s a hard bargain. They’re going to name me one of its biggest fans after that.”

“You’re asking for a hard job.”

He sighed. “What’s the drama about?”

“Oh, you know, the usual romance schlock audiences eat up.”

He glanced at Junseh. This better be worth it. “I’ll do it.”

“Whoa,” Yonghwa replied in apparent disbelief. “They weren’t kidding.”

His eyes narrowed. “Who wasn’t kidding?”

“Naw, it’s nothing big. I’ll see you tomorrow afternoon. Lucky for you, we’re shooting about an hour away. I can only stay a couple of hours. I have an early morning shoot the next day.”

“No problem. Thanks, man.”

“I can’t wait to meet her.”

He scoffed. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Yonghwa laughed and hung up. Jaewon shook his head and stuffed his phone in his pocket. He sauntered back to Junseh. “My friend, Yonghwa, is coming tomorrow to give you some acting lessons.”

“Acting lessons?”

“No one will believe you’re in love with me if you tell the story with that level of passion.”

She half laughed. “I guess that’s right.”

“The dress should be here tomorrow too. After your afternoon lessons you need to go to the room and try it on.”

“Right.” She rubbed her neck. “This is starting to get a little crazy.”

He laughed. “If you think this is crazy, you’re not going to survive long in this world.”

She glanced at him and nodded. “I guess a lot of it makes sense now.”

He arched an eyebrow. “What makes sense?”

“You.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

She smiled. “It’s nothing. I’m just saying nonsense.”

“Don’t waste my time with that crap.”

“Sorry, sorry.” She stretched her legs. “Are the rehearsals over for today?”

He held out his hand and she took it, surprisingly. He lifted her up. “We still need to study the old language and practice other things.”

“Other things?”

He held his tongue. If I don’t word this correctly, she’s going to throw a fit. He took a deep breath and tried to justify his actions. “We’re playing a couple. Holding hands and embraces are within reason at this point. I can’t have you being flustered every time I touch you.”

She appeared troubled. “Do I have to kiss you too?”

“Is there a reason why you’re against it? It doesn’t mean anything. Your reluctance causes more issues to solve.”

“It does mean something. It’s something I want to do with someone I love. You don’t understand because you sleep around. But I want it to be special.”

When she says things like that, I want to prove her wrong. Once she realizes life isn’t a fairytale, things will be easier for us. Then again, if I want to control her emotions, using her inexperience against her will be smart. He held out his hand. “No kisses, then.”

She stood for a moment, motionless, before gingerly grasping his hand. “No kisses?”

He wrapped his fingers around hers tightly. “Agreed.” As they walked back to their room, he felt resistance dragging him behind. “Can’t you walk faster?”

“I told you, I can’t keep up with your pace!”

He slowed down. “I hope my heir doesn’t end up like you.”

“Assuming you’ll ever get one.” She scoffed.

“Still dreaming of dissolving the tiers and living a happy life afterward?”

“Like I said, I’m with you until we get the crown.”

The emotion he felt when she first proposed it flared to life. There was something tantalizingly sexy about the promise behind her words. He never met anyone who stood up to him to the extent she did, and at least for the battle of the crown, he could have someone by his side that held the same fearless ambition. He squeezed her hand and fought the urge to throw her against the wall and kiss her again.

I can’t believe I find any facet of her attractive. Broken clock right twice a day, I guess. Once inside, he led them to the sitting area. He sat and opened his legs. “Sit here.”

“Is that necessary?”

“Do I need to explain it for the hundredth time?”

She nodded and sat in front of him, leaving plenty of space between their bodies. He grunted and pulled her to him. Her body became stiff. He laughed. “Nervous?”

“N-no, I’m so disgusted I can’t think.”

Damn. Even if she’s lying, that still hurt a bit. “The sooner you can look comfortable around me, the sooner we won’t have to do this.” She leaned back and rested her head against his chest. She fit into him rather well. He didn’t feel strained holding her like he did other girls. Granted, she was tiny compared to those girls. Her legs barely stretched past his. No wonder she can’t keep up with me.

“What did you learn today?” he whispered in her ear. He tightened his hold as her body shuddered. A light pink flush crept its way up her face.

“Just the basics.”

“You still sound nervous.”

“Today, Instructor Park taught me the basics of the old tongue.”

He nuzzled her head. “Good.”

Her skin became a more vivid shade of red by the second. He fought back a laugh. Her innocence would be her downfall. “The proper greeting for a Royal depending on their status as related to me.”

“Mmm,” he replied. Her body tensed. “You’re not relaxing,” he scolded. She took a shaky breath. Her face was completely crimson now. “And what of them?”

“I-I’m a princess, so I am free to speak as I please, unless it is with my equals or the queen.”

“Good evening, Junseh.”

“Good evening, Jaewon.” Her voice came out as a squeak.

His lips grazed the edge of her ear. “If you don’t relax, I’ll have to make you relax.”

She nodded slowly and took several breaths. “The dinner tonight was one of the best I’ve ever had. The chefs are marvelous. They should be commended at every opportunity.”

“Indeed. Truthfully, I am not fond of pork, but the salty meat and perfectly crisped skin melted in my mouth.”

“I look forward to meeting your dear friend.”

He trailed his fingertips up and down her arms. She tensed up, but said nothing in protest. He smirked. I wonder how far I can push her this time? “Have you had the pleasure of viewing any of Yonghwa’s works?”

As he lightly scratched her arm, she replied in a squeak of a voice, “No, I haven’t.”

He chuckled. “I’m afraid that is incorrect. Remember, all negatives should be prefaced with a short phrase acknowledging the speaker’s opinion to relieve the listener of any hurt feelings. Try again.”

“I’m sorry to say I have not had the pleasure.”

He lightly massaged her upper arm. “Good.” She said nothing, but her breaths were becoming shorter. He rubbed his hands up by her neck and rubbed downward, quickly brushing against the breastbone. She inhaled sharply. A spark of arousal lit inside him. There was something very sensual about his light caresses and the strong way they affected her. No one ever responded to his touch like she did. He swallowed and continued rubbing her arms, enjoying the subtle reactions. How will she sound when I touch her sensitive spots? As soon as the thought entered his head, he abandoned it. Now I know something’s wrong with me. The flicker of arousal deepened to a small fire as she leaned back to his chest. He rested his head on top of hers and commanded, “Keep going.”

“I don’t know what else to talk about.”

“Then talk about how I’m making you feel.” Her skin became hot under his touch. He smiled and continued rubbing and scratching her arms.

“Y-you should stop.”

“It’s nothing sexual.”

“But…”

“But,” he echoed, lightly kissing her hair. “Do you not like the way it feels?”

She hung her head. “Even so, it means nothing to you.”

He stopped. Does that mean, if she thinks it means something to me, it would be okay to touch her? He wrapped his arms around her and embraced her. “Keep talking.”

“Have you chosen the book for us to read?”

His heart skipped a beat. She’s actually okay with doing it? “I have yet to choose. Mayhaps you can name what interests you?”

“Umm, I like everything. I took what I could get back home.”

He nudged her with his head. “You’re not using the old language.”

“I don’t know how to phrase that.”

He chuckled. “Try. I’ll only punish you if you mess up too often.” Watching her flustered squirm inside his arms almost entertained him as much as her angry face.

“What books do you favor?”

“What books are in your favor,” he corrected. “And I prefer horror, non-fiction, and adventure.”

“I see,” her voice became a squeal as he nibbled on her ear. “Stop!”

“That was your punishment for being wrong.”

“But I don’t know the old language yet.”

“You don’t like learning like this?”

She craned her neck away from him. “I don’t like where this is going to lead.”

“Where do you think it’s going to lead?”

She looked away, cheeks flushed.

Teasing her was as fun as arguing with her. “Do you want me to make another mark?”

“No!”

He laughed. “Then I won’t. But if you don’t remember, the point of this exercise is to feel comfortable in my arms. You’re obviously still not.”

“How could I be,” she grumbled.

He squeezed her hands. “Here, hold onto my hands. Then they can’t wander where you don’t like.”

She lightly wrapped her slender fingers around his. “What book do you find most pleasurable?”

“Good job. I think I name The Investigation as my favorite book.”

She gasped. “No way? By Jung Myung Lee?”

A wave of excitement coursed through him. “You’ve read it too?”

She turned around and beamed. “Yes. I loved it! It’s one of those books that stick with you forever, you know?”

Seeing her mirror his enthusiasm sent a shiver of delight through him. “And yours?”

“Tongue:  A Novel.”

He laughed. “Kyung Ran Jo? That foodie book? You would like it. That’s exactly something I can see you liking.”

“Hey,” she protested, gently slapping his chest. “There’s nothing wrong with enjoying good food and revenge.”

He chuckled. “I suppose so.”

“I can’t believe you’ve read it too.”

He shrugged. She turned her body to face him. He wrapped his arms around her again, and she didn’t protest. An odd sensation pulsed through him, all at once painful and pleasurable.

She cocked her head to the side. “You don’t mention this in interviews, do you?”

“No. It doesn’t fit my image.”

She chewed on her lip. “But I think it would make you seem more mature.”

He cringed. “The party boy likes to read? Would you believe that?”

“But…” She sighed and looked away.

He lifted up her chin. “You don’t think it’s weird?”

Her face flushed. “No,” she whispered.

Something in her eyes drew him to her. He tore himself away from the magnetic pull. What’s going on with me? He lightly caressed her cheek and released his hold. “Let’s go to bed. You’re going to have a long day tomorrow.”

Her brows furrowed in apparent confusion. He walked to the closet, stripped, put his clothes in their basket, and walked to bed. When the mattress shifted, he glanced at her. Along with her clothes, they gave her a set of pajamas. Though she looked fine in them, it wasn’t nearly as arousing as seeing her in his clothes. He rested his hand on his forehead.

You need to get a hold of yourself. You can’t keep losing your mind every time something involves her. You’ve only known the girl for three days.

“Good night, Jaewon.”

“Yeah, night.” He took a deep breath. If I can control her, then this won’t be a problem. I’ll make a game of it. This is only lust. Once I fuck her all these feelings will vanish and I can stop losing control whenever I’m around her.

 

11: Chapter Eleven

 

Surprisingly, Junseh didn’t see Jaewon once all day. He was gone by time she woke, skipped breakfast, and skipped lunch. She trudged along the hallway to the dining room for dinner. A day without Jaewon is surprisingly boring. She rolled her shoulder. The etiquette lessons were pretty harsh today. Holding her arms at the proper angle, kneeling in a certain manner, sitting in a certain manner, it seemed each and every little motion required a precise moment. I’m so sore I would probably welcome a massage today.

Yesterday, a glimpse of the decent man he could be shined through. Sure, it was peppered with his usual nonsense, but there were a few moments she saw a man that she would be proud to name her husband. When rounded the corner, she saw Jaewon leaning against the wall. As she came within earshot, she called his name and waved. He held up his hand and started walking to her.

“Before we have dinner, I need you to change.”

“Why?”

He held out his hand. “Come on, I don’t want to waste anymore time. We need to make sure the dress fits you properly.”

There was a nervous tone to his voice she never heard before. When she put her hand in his, he grabbed her and started dragging her back to their room. She stumbled behind him. “Whoa, Jaewon, can you slow down?”

He stopped. “Want me to carry you?”

She blinked. “Excuse me?”

“I can carry you or you can keep up.”

“Does an extra minute really matter?”

He sighed. “Fine.”

He slowed down enough that she wasn’t entirely stumbling over her feet to keep up, but still kept a brisk pace. But at least he slowed down a little. I don’t think he would have yesterday. Once inside, the first thing that stood out was the bounty of colors stacked on the bed. “You ordered more than one?”

He arched an eyebrow. “What makes you ask that?”

She gasped. “You mean that’s one hanbok?”

He laughed. “Do you not know what it entails?”

“It’s not like I’ve ever been in a position to even own one.” Hanbok were extraordinarily expensive. Even the simple designs worn by middle class commoners were expensive due to the extensive tailoring required.

He flashed a grin and patted her head. “No, it’s more than one. I’m undecided whether or not I want you in a modern interpretation or a straight replica of the past.”

I’m beginning to think his greatest pleasure in life is teasing me. “I’m impressed you’re thinking about it to this extent.”

He rolled his eyes. “I’m not entirely a puppet of my Father. He approved this plan, but it’s still of my own devising.”

“I don’t really know anything about things like that.”

He rubbed her head, mussing her hair. “That’s why I need you to shut up and do everything I say.”

She gritted her teeth. He had a point. She knew nothing about these weird mind games the Royals played with each other.

“Undress so I can dress you.”

Her blood ran cold. “What?”

“You can’t put this on by yourself.”

“No. I won’t. I don’t want you to see me in my underwear.”

He leaned down so they were eye level. “Have you forgotten that I’ve seen you naked?”

Her face became hot.

He smiled and placed his hands on her shoulders. “Do you want me to undress you?”

She crossed her arms over her chest. “No.”

He laughed. “Hurry up.”

She twisted her arms around her back and unzipped her dress.

“You could have asked me to do that for you.”

“I managed fine by myself.”

He chuckled. “So you say. Here.” He handed her a white underskirt that looked similar to a simple sleeveless dress. “Put the moojiki on.”

“Are you saying you could have given me this without having me undress in front of you?”

He smiled. “I guess I could have done that. Didn’t think of it.”

She glared and slapped his arm. “Liar!”

He laughed. “Don’t worry, it’s not like you have anything to show off.”

“Whatever.” She pulled the underskirt over her head and smoothed it over, then held out her hand. “Next.” He handed her a long, open, red and gold skirt. It had small straps that held the skirt up. She put her arm through the holes. Once she did, his fingertips grazed her back as he grabbed the two ties and walked them around to her front. “If it’s in the front I can tie it,” she objected.

He clicked his tongue. “You admitted to never wearing them. I’ll put them on.” He tugged the ties. “Feel tight?”

“No.”

The straps tied just above her breasts. His fingertips occasionally brushed against them, sending a pleasurable tingle through her. She closed her eyes and tried to focus on other things, hoping the heat she felt through her body wasn’t showing on her face.

When the sensations stopped, she opened her eyes to see an obviously amused Jaewon. Great, it showed on my face. I hate that I can’t stop the feelings I get when he touches me. “You just tied a simple bow. I can do it myself.”

He shrugged and handed her the blouse, or jeogori. “Put it on, then.”

She put her arms through the sleeves and pulled the front up. She stared at the blouse and tried to figure out how it attached. A long ribbon trailed from the right breast, but it didn’t seem like it tied it all together. She bit her lip and messed with the fabric. Her skin prickled under Jaewon’s gaze.

“Need help?”

“No.” She fingered a small loop of thick string. This must be where it connects, but where’s the connector? She lifted up the blouse and looked at the underside. Jaewon tsked his tongue. She hated to ask, but she couldn’t figure it out. “Fine.”

“Say it.”

She glared at him. “You know I need help.”

 “But you should ask for help, not expect it.”

“Fine. Please help me, Jaewon.”

He smiled. “Is it so hard to admit you’re inferior to me?”

I really want to wipe that self satisfied smirk off his face.

He reached over and showed her a small metal hook at the edge of the blouse. “This hooks onto this loop.”He tugged the long ribbon jeogori. She took a step closer to him despite being close. He wrapped it around his hand, wheeling her in like a fish. “Do you know how to tie this?”

His fist rested against her chest, wrapped in the long silken ribbon. Every heartbeat felt painful. She shook her head. He flicked his hand and it unraveled. “Watch closely.”

His voice, low and soft, sent a shiver through her. She focused on his hands to calm herself. Though he did it slowly, she couldn’t make out exactly how he did it. The small loop resembled half of a bow.

He stepped away and stroked his chin. “Your body is horrible.”

She spun around in it. “This is easy to move in. I like it.”

“I’m not sure if I want to use pink either.”

“Isn’t pink for engaged couples?”

He nodded. “It is. I don’t think I want to telecast that straight away.” He went to the pile and pulled out every garment that held a hint of pink in it, leaving three.

She glanced at the remaining three. “Let me try on the blue one next.”

He nodded. She unhooked the top and stopped. “Hey, turn around.”

“You’re in a slip.”

“And? I don’t want you watching me undress.”

He rolled his eyes. “You couldn’t be sexy if you tried.”

You say that, but I know what I felt between my legs that first day. I’m not letting my guard down around you yet. She grabbed the hanbok and marched to the bathroom. “I don’t think I look that bad,” she grumbled to the mirrors. The traditional garment made her seem mature and graceful. She ran her hands over the soft fabric of the chima. “Honestly, these would be better to wear everyday instead of the dresses they bought me.”

She shrugged off the blouse and untied the tie to the chima. “I don’t think my body isn’t that bad either. It’s healthy, and that’s what matters.” She carefully folded the two garments and set them on the floor. She picked up the long golden skirt. The silken material glistened in the bright lights. Various flowers were splattered over the fabric, embroidered in a light silver thread. She ran her fingers over the embroidery. “This is beautiful.”

The top half of the chima was brown, and unlike the earlier skirt, fit against her ribcage. Pleats connected the two halves just below her breasts and the golden skirt gently cascaded down her body. She picked up the top. Like the skirt, the same florals adorned it, but they popped against the deep navy blue. Unlike the last, two ties kept it together.

She wrapped the long deep crimson ribbon in her hands and tried to imitate the delicate loop Jaewon created. Each time she failed. She closed her eyes. Should I go out and ask him for help?

Outside of the long ribbons that hung, the dress looked amazing on her. She walked out and found Jaewon waiting outside the door.

“About time you got out. I’ve been waiting…” He half laughed. “Geez, you can’t do anything by yourself, can you?” He picked up the ribbons and quickly tied them. “Turn around.” She obliged. He nodded. “I think this one is it.”

She grinned. “I really liked it too.”

“It looks good on you.”

He reached over and brushed her hair aside. “The mark’s almost gone.”

She covered her neck. “You’re not making another one.”

He burst into laughter. “You think I want to?”

“You made the first one.”

He ran his hand through his hair and walked away. “Yonghwa’s going to be here in about ten minutes. Hurry up and change.”

She shrugged and walked to the closet to choose another outfit. I hope Yonghwa’s as nice as his other friends. The last thing I need is trying to learn from another Jaewon. She pulled a sundress off the rack.

 “Don’t pick that one.”

“Excuse me?”

“It’s too low cut. Pick another one.”

She whirled around. “You are not going to dictate what I am going to wear. Get out.”

He snatched the dress from her hands. “Pick another one.”

“What’s your problem? You said I have nothing to show off anyway. It looks comfortable. Give it back.”

He flipped through the rack and pulled out a long sleeved dress similar to the one she wore the first time she met him. “This one.”

“No. Give me the first one.”

“What, are you trying to look good for him? It doesn’t matter what you wear!”

She crossed her arms. “If it doesn’t matter, I can wear the first one I picked out.”

“I said you can’t.”

“Are you jealous?”

He leaned his head back and laughed. “Me? Jealous?” He shoved the dress into her arms. “Wear this one.”

She threw it back at him. “No.”

“Dammit, Junseh!”

She arched an eyebrow. “You are jealous.”

“Are you saying that I, Jaewon Kim, Prince Candidate and Sexiest Man Alive award winner times three, am jealous that a girl who rates a five on the scale at most, is wearing a low cut dress to meet my friend?”

Her upper lip curled in disgust. “Did you have to give me your resume? Besides, why else would you care what I wear?”

“B-because.”

Her eyes widened. The tips of his ears are pink. No way, is he actually jealous? She turned to the rack and picked another dress, a more evening gown fare, and a decidedly racier halter neckline.

“Not that one either!” he yelled as he knocked the dress out of her hands to the floor.

Junseh fought the instinct to reprimand him. You’re looking at it wrong. You can’t force Jaewon to do anything. You need to play by his rules. “I’ll wear the dress under one condition. Don’t touch me at all for the rest of the afternoon.”

“Not possible.” His immediate refusal shocked her into silence. He draped the dress over her head. “You’re learning how to act in love with me. We’re going to be touching each other.”

She pulled the dress off her head. “Then for tonight, you’ll stay on your side of the bed. And at least wear underwear around me.”

“Is that all you want?”

He’s trying to trick me. If I say more, he’ll disagree to it all. She nodded. “That’s it.” He scoffed and walked out of the room. “I’m going to take that as a ‘yes’.”

After changing, she walked with Jaewon to the front foyer. She scratched her arm. “This dress is hot and itchy.”

“I don’t care.”

“Of course you don’t. You’re not wearing it.”

“Normally I would wait elsewhere for someone to tell me he’s arrived, but when Songwoo and Chisun come, we need to be waiting at the door to greet them. I’ll greet them first, and you will follow me with a short introduction.”

“We’re going to formally greet your friend?”

“You are.”

She didn’t respond. Today he wore a pair of casual slacks paired with a light blue dress shirt. The pale color contrasted beautifully with his dark skin tone. I can see why he would will the award, but his personality is so foul I doubt anyone would give him it if they knew the real him.

The door opened and an obviously tired man stepped through the door. He wore a pair of sweats and a hat. As he entered, he took it off and wiped his brow. “Hey man, what’s up?” Jaewon greeted.

“The shoot took longer than expected. The director’s a real drag. He keeps changing scenes at the last minute. I don’t think I can survive much longer with him.”

“Why are you shooting so far ahead of the air date? I thought you’re supposed to crunch them out as it airs.”

He groaned. “I have no clue. The director’s crazy. I’ve done these dramas for almost five years now and I’ve never worked with a whacko like him.”

“I’m surprised the producers are letting him.”

“Yeah, well, you know how that goes. Show business.”

Junseh’s heart skipped a beat as he met her eyes. Though tired, he had a warm charisma to his face. He was effortlessly charming. Easy to see how he made his career in romance dramas. He nodded to her. “Is this the leading lady?”

Jaewon nudged her forward. “Quit gawking and introduce yourself.”

“Hi. I’m Junseh Lee, fiancé to Jaewon.”

Jaewon pinched her arm. “I said to be formal.”

She yanked her arm away. “He’s not a Royal.”

“You need to practice.”

“I’m doing fine.”

“No, you’re not!”

Before Junseh could respond, Yonghwa interrupted them. “I’m Yonghwa Jung. Nice to meet you.” He turned to Jaewon. “Where’s the palace food I’ve heard so much about? I’m starving.”

“Follow me,” Jaewon instructed.

Yonghwa matched Jaewon in height and in long strides. Unlike Jaewon, however, he slowed down when he noticed she couldn’t keep up. “Don’t mind him too much. He’s a good guy at heart. He’s always been there for me.”

Junseh shrugged. “I guess so.”

He flashed a smile. “You’ll see.”

“Hey! What are you two whispering about?”

Yonghwa waved him off. “None of your business.”

Jaewon stopped and waited for them to catch up. “She’s no one you should bother with.”

“Your soon-to-be wife isn’t someone I should bother with? Why am I here, then?”

“Because I can’t have her embarrassing me in front of Songwoo tomorrow.”

Yonghwa slapped his shoulder and laughed. “What’s for dinner tonight?”

“Bulgogi.”

He pumped his fist in the air. “Yes! That’s exactly what I needed after a long day.”

For someone I thought looked exhausted, he has a lot of energy left to spare.

Jaewon held the door open for her and sat close enough that their bodies touched. Junseh inched away.

“You can’t move away from him if you expect others to think you’re in love.”

The stark change between his jovial tone earlier and the serious tone startled her. “What?” Yonghwa motioned for her to move closer to him. When she didn’t move, Jaewon pulled her. “H-Hey!”

Yonghwa sniffed the spread. “Mind if I start?”

“Go ahead.”

He clapped his hands together and said a quick prayer before digging in. “This meat melts in my mouth. I need to become a prince candidate too.”

The meat glistened. Junseh put a piece of meat into her mouth. “It is good!”

“Isn’t it? I don’t know how he’s not fat eating this delicious food every day.”

“I don’t stay at the palace all too often,” Jaewon mumbled.

“You need to try the lotus root. And the anchovies. Oh, and the pickled cucumbers. Those are my favorites, you have to try them.”

Jaewon tugged her ear. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“Hey, new wife. Do something about his attitude, will you?”

“We’re not married yet!” both exclaimed.

He nodded. “Not bad. Why’d you say you had a problem, Jaewon?”

“Shut up and eat before it gets cold.”

Junseh placed a small bit of rice, meat, and a spoonful of the spicy ssmajang sauce on a lettuce leaf and carefully folded it into a roll. This food almost makes up for the man I have to deal with to eat it.

“Hey, Jaewon, are we gonna get any alcohol with this?”

He arched an eyebrow. “Don’t you work tomorrow morning at the crack of dawn? I know how you get when you start drinking.”

“One glass isn’t going to kill me.”

“Have you ever had one glass?”

He leaned back and scowled. “Man, you’re tougher than my damn agent.”

His personality changed again. I never thought I’d meet another person crazier than Jaewon, but… She took a large bite to keep her from saying her thoughts aloud and struggled to chew it.

Yonghwa laughed as he passed a glass of water to her. “I like a girl that likes to eat.”

“Hey, hey, hey!” Jaewon interjected as he took the glass. “Don’t encourage her.”

Yonghwa shrugged. “What’s the problem? Don’t you get tired of those girls who whine about calories and getting fat?”

“Not in particular.”

Junseh took a swig of water and picked up a piece of steamed sweet potato, then placed a bit of kimchi on top before putting it in her mouth.

Jaewon stared at her with his mouth agape. “Are you honestly eating that?”

“What? It’s good.”

“No one outside of small town hicks eat their potato and kimchi like that.”

Yonghwa sloppily put his lettuce wrap together. “Is that how they do it in America too?”

The cucumber she chewed became caught in her throat. She started coughing and leaned against Jaewon for support. He rolled his eyes and rubbed her back. She took a sip of water and cleared her throat. “Sorry about that.”

“Don’t worry about it.”

“My great-great grandmother came over to America, so I guess it’s been passed down from generation to generation since then. I didn’t know it was frowned upon here.”

Jaewon dusted off her shoulder and whispered, “Nice save.”

Yonghwa nibbled on an anchovy. “Alright, so let’s get down to business. What’s the official story?”

“Well, when I lived in America, I worked summers at a restaurant. One day Jaewon came in and since I was the only one who knew Korean, I was assigned to him and it was love at first—“

“Stop.”

Junseh grimaced. “What’s wrong?”

“You’re talking about the first time you met Jaewon like it was nothing out of the ordinary. Was it that plain?”

Stolen first kiss, arguments, that weird make out session… “No, not really.”

“So talk about it like it’s special. Think back to the time when you first met him and apply those feelings to the story.”

Jaewon shook his head. “I don’t think that’s such a great idea.”

“What’d you do to her?”

Junseh started laughing. Jaewon threw a piece of food at him. “I didn’t do anything to her. Shut up.”

“That’s a load of bull and you know it. It’s written all over her face.”

Maybe he’s right. I should tell the story like it happened. I didn’t like him at all. “I worked as a waitress during the summer. When Jaewon came in, I was ordered to wait on him since I knew Korean.”

He nudged her. “I know English.”

She scoffed. “Your English is pitiful and you know it. Anyway, he was horrible. Throwing a tantrum when his food wasn’t exactly to his specification, yelling about being a Royal like America cares about royalty outside of Britain, not tipping, wanting to see my manager… I hated him, to be honest.”

Yonghwa clapped as he laughed. “Perfect. Tell it like that. That’s more believable than some sort of love at first sight story.”

Jaewon glared. “I take great care to not let my temper out in public.”

“But unlike love at first sight, I can believe you doing all of those things.”

“You can. But the public can’t. I would never at that way in public.”

“So this shoddy treatment is only for close friends?” Yonghwa shook his head. “Come on, man.”

Junseh cocked her head to the side. “But he came back after that… He apologized for the way he acted, and treated me kindly. He actually ate there every day for a week. My coworkers said if I wasn’t working he left, though.”

Yonghwa nodded several times. “Nice.”

“It’s not nice! That sounds like I pursued her.”

“Is there anything wrong with that?” Yonghwa asked. “It makes the love story seem cute, and to the public, you were just having a bad day.”

“She’s not my type at all. No one would believe I went after her.”

Yonghwa pointed at him. “No one believes that because you’re making her uncomfortable. She’s obviously uncomfortable with overt PDA, so stop.”

“She’s not comfortable with any PDA.”

Yonghwa stroked his chin. “Hmm. In that case, I’d agree on a safe zone.”

“Safe zone? Don’t bring your bedroom antics to my life problems.”

Yonghwa snorted out a laugh. “You and the lovely lady should agree on a set of actions that are okay to perform in front of others. That’ll keep her looking comfortable, you can show some semblance of affection, and you may fool an idiot prince and his gold digging wife into believing you’re in love.”

Junseh sucked in her breath. I don’t want to touch Jaewon any more than I have to, but that’s actually a pretty smart idea. Then I won’t have to worry about him. “That’s a good idea.”

Yonghwa grinned. “The lady agrees.”

Jaewon hunched back and crossed his arms. “Fine. We’ll try it.”

Yonghwa threw up his arms. “And there we go. Problem solved.” He made a comically large wrap. “Hey, Jaewon, you’re gonna send some home with me, right?”

“Of course I am. Why do you think I asked them to make it today?”

He smacked his lips. “You’re my best friend.”

“You say that to everyone who gives you bulgogi.”

Wait, Jaewon did that on purpose? The idea of Jaewon doing something for someone else shocked her to silence.

“I think you got the worse end of the deal considering how quickly she picked up on things.”

“Just be sure to win an award or two so I don’t end up embarrassing myself.”

He laughed. “Well, with the way things are going with this director, there’s going to be a lot of publicity, that’s for sure.”

“Well, either way, it’s no secret we’re friends so even if it is bad, I’m still going to support your work with no shame.”

What is this weird side of Jaewon I’m seeing? An odd itch spread down her arm. She scratched it. I feel like I’m allergic to seeing him being considerate.

“Careful, your future wife might be thinking you’re a decent guy.”

“Shut up.”

“How long have you been friends?”

Jaewon sighed. “Too long.”

“I think it’s been what, four years now? I think I met you a little while after I debuted.”

“How did you meet?”

Yonghwa shook his head. “That’s a little embarrassing on my part and would require the donation of a couple bottles of soju before I’ll spill anything.”

“And don’t even think about serving him alcohol,” Jaewon warned. He checked his phone. “It’s getting late. Why don’t you stay in the guest room and leave in the morning?”

Yonghwa stroked his chin. “I’ve never stayed in the summer palace. I’ll take you up on that offer. Better than driving back to my trailer, at least.”

“All right. I’ll send some help and we’ll retire to our room.”

His eyebrows arched. “Our room? You’re at that stage already?”

Junseh cringed. “It’s not like it sounds.”

He shrugged. “A lot of my work starts off with something like that. Night, you two. I’ll see you in the morning?”

“I’ll see you off. Night, man.”

“Good night, Yonghwa. It was nice meeting you.”

Once inside their bedroom, Jaewon yanked her close to him. “We need to talk.”

12: Chapter Twelve

Junseh tugged her arm away from Jaewon. “Can it wait until morning?”

“Tomorrow is going to be chaos on your end.”

She walked to their closet. “At least let me get into something comfortable first.”

“Hurry up.”

I can’t believe I thought you were a decent guy earlier. She changed into a pair of pink lacy sleep shorts and a flowing camisole top and sat next to Jaewon on the end of the bed. “Is this about something I said at dinner?”

“I want to establish the boundaries tonight.”

She breathed a sigh of relief. “Is that all?”

“No. Tomorrow you aren’t to speak unless spoken to.”

She bit her tongue. It wasn’t worth arguing tonight. “Fine. Let’s establish where you can touch.” She stood and cupped her breasts. “Off limits.” She gestured around her groin area. “Off limits.” She turned around and patted her butt. “Off limits.”

He laughed. “And kisses?”

“Off limits.”

“Would you believe any couple that didn’t kiss?”

“I would.”

He rubbed his temple. “Yes, you would. Would any normal person believe that?”

She tapped her cheekbone and sighed. “No, they wouldn’t. Umm, on the cheek is okay. And like, on my hair. But not the lips.”

“No.”

She twisted the thin fabric of her top. “I don’t want you kissing me on the lips.”

He stood and placed his hand on her shoulder. “There are many types of kisses.” He leaned down. She turned away. He grabbed her chin and held it steady, then lightly pecked her lips. “Is that okay?”

“I-I don’t trust you.”

He released her and sat back down on the bed. “Do you honestly thing I’m so hard up for attention I’ll attack a girl like you? How many times do I have to say you’re not my type before it sinks into that thick skull of yours?”

“But, before, you…”

He shrugged. “So did you. I chalked it up to stress.” He smiled. “Why? Are you actually falling for me?”

She glared. “Sorry, you’re not my type.”

He fell back onto the bed. “So we have nothing to worry about.”

That made sense. She climbed onto her side of the bed and nestled under the covers. “Jaewon?”

“Yeah?”

“Are you worried about tomorrow?”

He half laughed. “We’ll be fine. Go to bed.”

She closed her eyes. Damn it, Jaewon, stop making me feel like you have a heart. I can’t hate you when you’re acting like this.

 

* * * *

 

Junseh hesitantly opened the door to their bedroom. Jaewon rose upon her entrance and walked to her. “Where were you? I ordered them to end your lessons early.”

She hung her head. “Sorry. I kept having trouble with some of the etiquette parts. She wouldn’t let me go until I did them satisfactory.”

He shoved the underskirt and hanbok into her arms. “Put these on. I don’t think there’s going to be enough time to style your hair properly anymore.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out his cell phone. “Cancel the hair appointment. We’re not going to have time. No, she can braid it herself. Of course it’s not going to be in the proper style.” He growled and threw the phone onto the bed.

She grimaced. “Did I ruin something?”

He shook his head. “It’s a minor thing in the end. I assume you’ve seen the hairstyles most Royals wear with their traditional garb?”

“The elaborate braids and all those hairpins?”

He nodded. “I arranged for them to do your hair like that, but a simple braid is fine. He pointed to his neck. “Is the mark gone?”

“Faded to the point a tiny bit of makeup will cover it completely.”

“Good, good. Get ready. We need to go over a few more things before they come.”

It’s weird to see him assertive without being domineering, she noted as she walked to the bathroom. He must be worried about the dinner to act so out of character. She quickly changed but struggled to tie the half bow. With a sigh, she left the ribbons alone and focused on her makeup and hair. She looped the braid around her head like a headband and did the rest as a simple plait. She looked like Royal in the lush hanbok, but the simple braid and lack of hair ornaments gave a glimpse to her original heritage as well. A sense of pride formed inside her.

As she walked out, the cool silk fluttered around her feet and the shoes made a soft pat with each step.

“It’s about…” Jaewon looked up from his tablet. “Time.” His gaze ran up and down her body. “Still can’t get it right, can you?” He picked up the ribbon and tied it. His hands lingered after the knot and he stared at her. Her skin prickled. “You know, that isn’t half bad on you.”

Her heart stopped. Did he just compliment me on how I look? She brushed aside the feeling and nodded toward his hands. “Off limits.”

He shrugged. “Guilty as charged.”

“Are you wearing that?”

He nodded. “Of course.”

He made her wear a traditional dress, but he wore a dark gray fitted suit that highlighted his sleek frame. Not that he didn’t look good in it, but next to him she seemed woefully overdressed. She crossed her arms. “At least wear something that compliments me.”

“What are you willing to do for me if I change?”

“Is everything give and take with you?”

He nodded. “You’re finally starting to understand what it means to be a Royal.”

Once again, I have nothing to offer outside my body. I’m starting to understand how prostitution is the oldest profession alive. What else can a woman who possesses nothing offer?

He gestured to the seating area. Inside a small box were several pieces of jewelry. He picked up a pin of precious stones cut to look like a butterfly on a flower. “This goes on your ribbon.” He reached over to pin it, but she grabbed it out of his hands and put it on herself. He handed her several rings, again, not featuring jewels, but precious stones. In the normal market, they may hold little value, but in light of what she wore, it was a piece of her heritage and bridged the gap between the strange world she entered and the world she was born.

Jaewon lifted her chin and tucked a hairpin into the braid on the side of her head. “No matter what that woman says or does to you, keep your head high. You are to be my woman, and no woman of mine is going to back down.”

“Is that license to speak my mind?”

He smoothed the fabric at her shoulders. “You are the only genuine person in this world. You are inexperienced. When you speak, it is believable. I hope you never lose that.”

Is he nervous? Is that why he’s being nice? He held out his hand. As she placed hers in it, he intertwined their fingers together. Warmth spread through her body.

He began leading her to the entrance, walking slow enough for her to keep up easily. “When he arrives, welcome them to the palace. I’ll try and convince him to speak in the common tongue for you.”

“Why aren’t you telling me to be quiet?”

“I can’t silence you forever.”

“So you’re letting me speak freely?”

He stopped. “Understand from my point of view. Mess up here and you’re out of my life forever. Why wouldn’t I encourage that?”

I’m such an idiot. I should have known he wouldn’t be nice to me for no reason. Sorry, Jaewon, you’re going down in history as the last King. That’s the best legacy to have, isn’t it? She smiled. “I hope you remember we’re in this together until the crown.”

He chuckled. “Then don’t make any stupid mistakes. This is your battle to lose, not mine.”

Time ticked by in silence. She yawned and stretched. “I hope they get here soon. Everything’s starting to catch up to me. I’m sleepy.”

He bopped her head. “Don’t fall asleep on me.”

She pushed his arm away. “Hush. I’m not letting you get rid of me that easily.”

“I think I’m calling you minduelle from now on.”

“That’s actually a good idea.” She pumped her fist in the air. “I’ll be the Dandelion Princess. Even cement can’t stop me from growing.”

 “Yeah, and when you become a puff I can blow you away.”

“And the seeds spread across the land. I knew you were a good guy.” She winked.

He gave her a derisive look before laughing. “Sometimes I think—“

An elderly man walked into the room. “Prince Jaewon, Prince Songwoo and Princess Chisun have arrived.”

A bolt of lightning shocked her nerves. Jaewon placed his hand on the small of her back. “Breathe,” he whispered, and nudged her forward.

The man opened the door. Songwoo and his wife entered. Songwoo wore a tailored black suit and tie, while Chisun wore a black pantsuit. The lapel of the jacket was white and the jacket connected with a single gold chain. Her chin length hair was styled into a perfect bob. To see them in real life as opposed to pictures was a different realm entirely. Chisun exuded confidence and poise. Songwoo held a quiet and dependable demeanor. If they’re what I’m up against, I’m not sure how I can even begin to tackle the challenge.

They couldn’t hide the shock on their faces when their eyes met with hers. Drawing on everything drilled into her head the past two days, she bowed. “Good evening, Prince Songwoo and Princess Chisun. I am honored to greet you on our first meeting. I pray this marks the beginning of a long and fruitful friendship.”

Jaewon wrapped his arm around her shoulder. “Good evening, old friend. Let me introduce you to the most beautiful lady in the land. This is my fiancée, Junseh.”

Painful pleasure stabbed her chest. I thought I was going to be his girlfriend? He can’t back out of that! She put on a large smile. “Meeting you has brought me great pleasure. It has been long since I met another of your dignity and grace.”

Jaewon squeezed her arm and walked over to embrace Songwoo. “Shall we discard this formal tongue and use one allowing to our close friendship?”

“Y-yes,” Songwoo stammered, then cleared his throat. “Pardon our silence, Lady Junseh. We have known Jaewon a long time, and not once have we been privy to your existence.”

Jaewon laughed. “Indeed, she is my best kept secret.”

“I am Songwoo Kim, and this is my wife Chisun.”

“We are delighted to meet you. That dimple of yours is absolutely adorable.”

Her voice oozed with honey’s sweetness. She felt a flush rising up her cheeks. Don’t get star struck, Junseh. Remember what Jaewon said. You’re equals. Still flustered, she held out her hand. The second Chisun eyed it, her heart skipped a beat. I’m supposed to kneel, not an American handshake. Quick, distract her from the mistake. As Chisun took her hand she said, “Your work on education for poor girls is inspiring.”

She smiled. “I am quite pleased you think that. It’s a hard battle, but I will not rest until all women receive a proper education.”

“Yes, I too hope to revamp the education system one day.” Not just for women, though. All of the poor will have a proper education without the aid of scholarships.

Jaewon put his hand around her waist and pulled her to his side. “Let’s go to the table and discuss things properly.”

“Good idea,” Songwoo replied.

Jaewon motioned for them to go first and followed. He held her hand and rubbed his fingers against her the entire walk. The tingles flowing through her arm cooled her nerves. Now in the familiar dining room, she waited until the guests were seated before seating herself. The food and drinks were arranged on the table. Her first instinct was to serve them a drink, but according to Royal custom, she had to suggest it and they deny it three times before serving. Royal ridiculousness at its finest. “Allow me to serve you.”

“Of course,” Chisun replied.

Junseh froze. What?

Jaewon chuckled. “I see the allure of the palace vintage has caught your eye as well.”

Chisun smiled. “I can hardly resist the chance to sample what few have tasted over the decades.”

Junseh poured all four of them a glass. She put the glass to her lips and took a small sip. The sweet, yet bitter aftertaste nearly made her gag.

“This is wonderful,” Chisun gushed. “Don’t you agree, Junseh?”

She forced a smile. “It is one of best wines I have had the privilege to taste.”

Chisun chuckled. “So it would seem, from your joyful expression while drinking it.”

Jesus Christ! Jaewon was right about the Royals and noticing every little bit of body language.

Chisun swirled the wine in the glass and took another sip before continuing. “I’ll apologize in advance for the barrage of questions I’ll ask you tonight. First of all, I really must know – How did you and Jaewon meet?”

She told the story she rehearsed with relative ease. Songwoo spoke up after she finished. “You are from America?”

She nodded. “Yes. I have only been in Korea for a year.”

Songwoo stroked his chin. “Then you are not of a tier.”

“Current tier. My great-great-great grandmother went to America. By the laws of immigration, I am just beyond the statute for being tied to her tier number.”

Jaewon rubbed her knee. “It took me quite awhile to track her down.”

Chisun chuckled. “I see. Well, I am glad you two were able to find each other, at any rate. It’s not often we meet a girl who is able to take on Jaewon and live to tell the tale.”

Jaewon laughed. “Don’t scare my fiancé away from me.”

Songwoo shook his head. “We’ll leave you with that honor.”

Junseh felt a trickle of anger seep through her heart. That’s a backhanded insult. I know I don’t like him either, but at least I’m not sneaky about it.

Jaewon laughed his statement off.

Chisun pressed her hands together. “Our favorite brute is quite a man, is he not?”

Junseh reached over and squeezed Jaewon’s hand. “It's true he's pompous, rude, inconsiderate, demanding, ill-tempered—“ Jaewon gave her hand a rather firm squeeze. “And rough. But despite that, he has occasions when he is incredibly sweet, considerate, and gentle. I find him charming and endearing. It's under that ruffian shell of his, and it took forever to unearth, but that's why I love him.” Jaewon kissed the top of her head as she finished.

Chisun’s face held an expression she couldn’t interpret. “I see.”

Jaewon’s voice took on a tone she never heard before. As he spoke, he sounded, dare she say, charming. “It's a matter of waking one morning and understanding destiny. I don't see it as settling down, no, these short days with her at the palace are livelier than any other in my lifetime. She'll be the end of me.” He looked down at her and smiled. “I change when she's near. She has that effect on a person.”

Her chest tightened. When he spoke, it sounded like he actually meant it. Though she understood the true meaning behind his words, it didn’t make her heart beat any less.

“How utterly adorable. Young love is quite fun to watch, is not, Darling? I remember when we were like that.”

“Those days are second only to now.”

Chisun giggled and covered her cheeks. “Oh stop. I’m embarrassed.”

Despite their words, when they looked at each other, Junseh felt like their affections were forced, rather than genuine.

“I do hope the other girls don’t catch wind of your engagement. You’re bound to leave a string of broken hearts with this news.”

“Why is that?”

Chisun cocked her head to the side. “How long have you been with Jaewon?”

“Umm, do we have an official anniversary, Jaewon?”

He ran a hand through his hair. “We don’t have a set date. I don’t even think we officially started dating. I woke up one morning and realized I couldn’t live without her by my side.”

“Ah, at the mountain retreat, I presume?”

The rumors of Songwoo playing second fiddle to his wife’s schemes made sense. He hardly spoke the entire conversation and his wife attacked them at every turn.

Jaewon shrugged. “We all lie about our whereabouts at any given time.”

Though he seemed relaxed, she played victim to his anger enough times that she knew when he became frustrated.

Chisun nodded. “True. We have done the same to gain some semblance of privacy at important moments. Tell me, Junseh, how did you keep the affection for Jaewon alive all this time? Surely you haven’t carried the torch for him since your first meeting in America?”

She averted her gaze and hoped it conveyed embarrassment. “Is it odd to say I did? After he left, I couldn’t stop thinking about him.”

Chisun laughed. “What a pure girl! Jaewon, what have you done to deserve a girl like her? Especially after all you’ve done? I mean, just last week weren’t you connected to some actress?”

Junseh gasped. Jaewon placed his hand on her thigh. “Rumors are rumors. I’ve had eyes for her all this time.”

She knew that tone. He wasn’t just frustrated anymore, Chisun’s words made him deathly angry. She hesitated, then decided to try and steer the conversation away from his past conquests. “I don’t believe the rumors either.”

Chisun shook her head. “Forgive me for being blunt, but you are a foolish girl. Isn’t she, Jaewon?”

His face kept its calm exterior, but his fists were clenched so tightly his knuckles were white. He needed to calm himself quickly. Chisun's question was not addressed to her, and thus she couldn't answer it. But if Jaewon spoke, he would release all the anger pent up inside. She wrapped her hand over his fist and rubbed her thumb over the ridges. He visibly relaxed. When Junseh glanced over at Songwoo and Chisun, they wore the same expression when they first walked into the room and saw her – shock.

13: Chapter Thirteen

If there was one thing Jaewon had to thank Junseh for, it was keeping him from losing his temper at the table. Chisun wasn’t being subtle anymore. She attacked him and Junseh. And though he loathed to admit, attacking Junseh angered him far more than attacking him. He squeezed her hand as thanks. “Tell me, Chisun, did I ever have a steady relationship? We all know how the media loves to exaggerate. I’m young, hot, and single. Of course I’m going to be attached to every woman that so much as looks at me.”

Chisun’s lip trembled. He fought the laugh that threatened to burst from his chest. The woman hated to lose, after all.

“I can’t resist this food much longer. Let’s eat.”

About time that bastard decides to eat. The food’s probably cold now. Junseh’s experience as a waitress showed in how she consistently kept their wine glasses full. She had yet to drink from hers aside from their first sip, thankfully. The last thing he needed was alcohol clouding her mind in this crucial moment.

“Have you set a wedding date?”

“Two months from now, barring any difficulties. We’re talking a break here for three weeks to have some private time before. Jaewon is teaching me the intricacies of the tiers.”

I’m hearing things. No one’s that dumb. That idiot woman! He forced a laugh and pulled her into a tight embrace, crushing her face against his chest. “It has been long since she has stayed with any tiered family. While the basics have not changed, she is not privy to any of our customs. Like etiquette.”

Chisun nodded. “That makes sense. She’s American, after all.”

The way she said American came out as an insult. Inviting a foreigner to the Royal family may be worse than inviting a thousand tiered commoner. But whatever Father planned, he had faith in.

Junseh lightly hit his back. He released her and patted her head. “Even so, she is truly one of us at heart.”

Songwoo nodded. “I can see from her manners. She has been taught well.”

“Hmm, but how can a foreigner truly understand this country?”

“Sometimes taking a step back is the only way to view the problems clearly.”

Jaewon smiled. When she’s not being an idiot she has her moments of brilliance. He placed a piece of pork belly on her rice as thanks. If she keeps eating she’ll keep her mouth shut.

Songwoo crossed his arms. “Are you saying only foreigners can help this country?”

“What she’s saying is sometimes a new perspective can shine light on a problem.”

“Seems like she has the typical American attitude of thinking they’re better than everyone else to me.”

Junseh shook her head. “I didn’t mean that at all, Chisun. I meant what Jaewon said. A new perspective can help.”

“Or it can distract,” Songwoo replied.

“This is hardly the time or place to argue philosophy.” Jaewon took a large sip of his wine. “As my fiancée is fond of saying, a bitter atmosphere poisons the food. I would hate for the hard work of the chefs to be spoiled by arguments.”

Songwoo hung his head. “Forgive us for becoming heated. We do not mean to offend our hosts.”

His apology held the sincerity of a conman. Jaewon held up his glass and locked the blossoming rage inside. “Then let us toast to our friendship.”

“Let us,” Songwoo agreed. The four held their glasses up. After taking a drink, Jaewon kept his raised. “And this is to my lovely fiancée and a fruitful life together.” Instead of drinking, he pulled her close and gave a chaste kiss. Her flushed cheeks and doe eyes sent a wave of desire through him. He fought the urge to kiss her again and tore himself away from her.

Chisun clapped. “May your marriage last until the end of time.”

“When can we look forward to the news of your engagement, Jaewon?” Songwoo asked.

“And ruin the surprise?” He shook his head.

Songwoo chuckled. “I guess it’s worth a try. In any case, we have our own big news to announce soon. I hope they don’t overlap. I’d hate for us to lose potential media time.”

“I guess at that point, it depends on who is more newsworthy.”

For every stupid thing she says, she says something equally smart. There’s hope for her yet. Jaewon wrapped his arm around her. “After all, the hottest prince settling down with a wife is bound to be bigger than whatever news you have to announce.”

Songwoo laughed. “Perhaps. That would be a stroke of bad luck on our part.”

Chisun smiled. “Of course, that is for the newscasters to decide. I’d hate for your engagement to be a ten word scroll at the bottom of breaking news story.”

What are they planning on announcing? I’ll have to tell Father about this. Maybe his insiders can shine light on the big news they’re planning on pushing.

“Could it be you’re pregnant?”

The look in Chisun’s eye could kill on impact. Once again, Junseh said something stupid and out of line. Chisun gave a cold smile. “I am a modern woman, and the modern woman can choose when to have children. No, I am not pregnant, nor will I ever be until the crown is ours. Perhaps your etiquette tutor should teach you basic dinner manners. That may be acceptable in America, but you are in Korea, and you are Korean now.” She fixated a glare on him.  “I doubt the people will accept a foreigner in their palace.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean—“

“Don’t apologize to her.” Jaewon placed his hand over hers. “She asked a simple question. Most women your age already have a family. I doubt Korea will accept a woman who dismisses family in lieu of her personal goals.”

Damn it, Junseh, don’t look at me like that. His heartbeat quickened under her gaze. She seemed to respect him for the first time.

Songwoo stood. “I won’t have you disrespect my wife in that manner.”

Jaewon cracked his knuckles. “Ready to defend her honor?”

Junseh grabbed hold of his arm and held him down. “Really guys, it was my fault, so…”

You idiot, I’m doing this for you. He glared at her. “Do not interrupt this.”

She turned to Chisun. “Chisun, surely we agree, right?”

Chisun crossed her arms. “Do we? I’d very much like to see Songwoo teach Jaewon the lesson he’s needed for years.”

I know I said I’d never hit a woman, but that bitch may be the exception. “You heard her, Junseh.”

She stepped in front of him. “Don’t.”

He glared. “What did I tell you?” Her dark eyes watered. He cupped her chin. “It’ll be over with one punch.” She shook her head. A tear rolled down her cheek to his finger. The small droplet of water tempered his rage back to the recesses of his control. He ran his thumb over her cheek, wiping the tear away. “You should be fortunate my fiancée is a kind girl.”

Songwoo looked at Junseh. “You should be wary of what you say in front of other Royals. Your fiancé has many enemies. You shouldn’t make any more on his behalf.”

Junseh huddled into his chest, sending a wave of disgust through him. Say something back! Where’s that fire you show me? Don’t show yourself as weak to them.  “Perhaps we should retire for the night.”

Chisun nodded. “Very well.”

They walked to the foyer without another word between them. After saying canned and insincere goodbyes, the door shut, leaving them in deafening silence. The encompassing rage Jaewon locked inside burst. He slammed his fist against the wall, knocking down several frames, sending glass shards everywhere. Junseh yelped and ran to the corner.

“You stupid commoner! I should kill you for this.”

She gasped and held her arms up. “Jaewon, calm down.”

“Calm down? You cost me the crown tonight.”

She shook her head. “Your temper will cost you the crown.”

“My temper?” He laughed. “My temper will cost me the crown? And who is the source of my temper? You.”

“The dinner went fine.”

“You told Chisun you knew nothing about how the tiers worked. Did you not notice her attacking you every turn of the night? And after you raised a ruckus for me, you refused to defend yourself. Why did you act weak in front of them?”

She started to say something in response, but he slammed his fist against the wall, silencing her. She hunched into herself. Her wide eyes stared at him. Her body trembled.

She’s scared of me. He fell to his knees and buried his face in his hands. The cloth shoes she wore slid against the wood. He slammed his fists against the floor. I did it again. I lost control and she’s terrified of me.

Small arms embraced his back. He gasped. “Junseh?”

She reinforced her hold. The hurricane of emotions quelled to a peace. He leaned his head back and rested it against her shoulder. Her body quivered against him. He grasped her hands. “I’m sorry.”

She said nothing in reply and continued to hold him. The remnants of rage receded. None of it was her fault. The stress of the past five days reached its zenith tonight. She was not ready to meet any of the royals. He should have found a way to dissuade them from coming.

He lifted up her hands and pushed them off him. He couldn’t stand and face her after this. “Go. I’ll be there later.” When the door shut, he stood and surveyed the damage.

Broken glass littered the floor. A frame cracked on impact to the floor. But the walls withstood his blows without a single dent. He ran a hand through his hair and sighed. He walked to the bedroom. She wasn’t sleeping. He scanned the room and saw no sign of her.

He stripped and lay down on the bed. He tossed and turned every few seconds. With a grunt, he threw off the blankets. “Where is she?”

As he passed by the balcony, he saw her familiar form outside, leaning against the railing, gazing at the stars. He leaned against the windowed door. She appeared to be thinking about something. When she wasn't blurting out her intentions to the world, she watched the world with a pensive gaze.

When he opened the door, she didn’t stir. He leaned his back against the railing and waited for her to speak. The crisp air felt refreshing. He closed his eyes and took in the scents and enjoyed the brief breeze.

A gasp ruined the brief reprise. When he opened his eyes, he was met with her flushed face.

“How long have you been sitting there?”

He shrugged. “Who knows.”

“Can’t sleep?”

“Looks like you’re the same.”

She half smiled and looked away. “Jaewon, did I really mess up tonight?”

“Hmm…” He stood and stretched to the sky then pulled himself onto the railing and sat. “In the best case scenario, they don’t know what to make of you. In the worst, the crown is lost.”

She cringed. “Maybe it’s best if you got rid of me.”

“If I could, I would. But it seems the Dandelion Princess is hard to get rid of.”

Her head snapped to him. She wore the same expression he couldn’t decipher before, a torrid mixture of sadness, confusion, and scorn, played out in a perplexing contradiction. What bothers her? I knew well what introducing her as my fiancée meant. I can’t get rid of her now, not without arousing some sort of suspicion that I looked to a wife for political gain.

“What do you want from me?” She gripped the railing and squeezed it to the point her knuckles became white. “How can you switch from wanting to kill me to saying I can stay?”

That’s it! She’s in love with me. That explains that weird expression she makes and her constant state of confusion. As the puzzle clicked into place, the relief and elation brought a smile to his face.

Controlling her will be a cinch now. He reached over and stroked her hair. “I don’t know.” He ran his hand down her arm to her hand and grasped it. “Let’s go to bed.”

She wrapped her fingers around his and nodded. He held her hand until they got to the bed. “Goodnight, Junseh.”

“Night, Jaewon.” She huddled far away from him.

He lay in the center of the bed. If she loved him, a little physical contact would push her over the edge from obstinance to blind devotion. And that would make his life a lot easier.

 

* * * *

 

Few things felt better than a morning jog. The beautiful sunrise, the sounds of the birds waking, the crisp fresh air, the steady rhythm of his feet hitting the ground, all of it combined to a music that lit up his body and mind. Jaewon tried to begin every morning with a jog. Perhaps he could convince Junseh to join him one day, barring her capacity to keep up. The girl barely managed to keep up with his walk.

Stop thinking of her already. Barely six days passed since they met and she dominated his thought at every turn. Granted, he did spend nearly every waking moment with her. No wonder she dominated his thoughts. She dominated his time.

It worked in his favor. He had no doubt she fell in love with him. So long as he acted sugary sweet she’d melt in his arms. Rather than force her to bend to his will, he should guide her to it. She’d follow without knowing she played right into his game.

In the end, Songwoo and Chisun probably didn’t know what to make of her. True, she gave away her weakness, but she had the element of surprise on her side. They could underestimate her, and so long as she honed that cunning tongue of hers she displayed on occasion, they would be fine. But if she were to meet with any other Royals before she understood their wordplay the results would be catastrophic.

The constant servings of wine helped dull their wits to the point they lost all subtlety. She wouldn’t be as lucky a second time. Minjoon in particular avoided alcohol after winning his struggle against alcoholism several years ago.

How do you teach someone to be manipulative and know when they were being twisted with words? He grew up around those types, the worst Junseh ever dealt with were bullies. Granted, both used force to get their way.

But that loud mouth of hers would be her downfall. If she ever mentioned her desire to dissolve the tiers the other Royals would have her emancipated, if she was lucky. Families like Minjoon’s would have her executed for treason.

“What am I going to do with you?” he swore.

The palace came back into sight. He ran up the stairs and back inside, then went to shower. As he entered the bathroom, the sound of running water reached his ears. He smirked and quickly undressed. Early in the morning and already an opportunity to tease her presented itself.

He stopped at the edge of the open shower. The sunrise drifted down from the skylight, bathing her skin in a golden light. Her long hair clung to her body like black ink. His arousal flared to life. He took a step back.

If she caught him staring, she would throw a fit, but he couldn’t bring himself to move.  His mind filled with different fantasies. How would she look when he took her under the golden water? Would her moans echo in the small space? Would she like it if he pressed her against the shower’s wall? If he used the jet streams of water to add to her pleasure? He swallowed as the familiar pulse of desire throbbed. Everything is new to her. We could enjoy discovering what she enjoyed the most.

When she turned her back to him, he found the courage to move forward. The water did little to wash away his arousal.

She turned around and dropped the shampoo to the floor. Her eyes went down his body and stopped at his crotch. A vivid rose shade tinted her skin.

He picked up the shampoo. “You dropped this.” She opened her mouth but no sound came out. He laughed. “Is this your first time seeing it?”

She shut her eyes. “I’m not going near you when you’re like that.”

“This is perfectly natural. Nothing to be scared of.”

“I thought I wasn’t your type.”

He squirted shampoo to his hands and began washing his hair. “I also haven’t been with a woman in six days.”

“D-do it yourself.”

The combination of her stuttering insult and embarrassment sent him into a laughing fit.

“It’s not funny!”

He shook the water off his hair and sauntered to her. “Aren’t you curious?”

She stepped back until her back was against the wall. “N-no.”

He placed his hand next to her head and leaned against the wall, just far enough that their bodies didn’t touch. “I think you are.”

“I don’t love you.”

The way she nibbled her lip was intoxicatingly sexy. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “Do you?” She sucked air in. He licked the crest of her ear. “You like this, don’t you?”

She inched away. “That doesn’t mean I love you.”

But she didn’t say she didn’t like it. He pushed off the wall and stood in front of her. “You can touch it if you’re curious.”

She shook her head back and forth rapidly. He kissed her cheek. “You’re more fun to tease than I thought. Go ahead and finish your shower. I won’t bother you.”

He kept his promise and waited for her to leave before he rid himself of the state she caused.

 

* * * *

 

Junseh could barely focus in her classes. The different facades Jaewon bestowed on her were maddening. Being a Royal really messes you up, doesn’t it? Even Songwoo and Chisun seemed a little off.

“Junseh Lee.”

She straightened her posture. “Yes, Instructor Park?”

She cleaned her glasses and sighed. “I believe I held an entire conversation with myself a moment ago.”

Shame crushed her. “Forgive me.”

“Do you realize the reality of the situation you are in?”

“I do.”

She shut her book. “We’ll cut it short today. I have no interest in teaching an uninterested student.”

She lay her head on the desk as she left. “Good job, Junseh.”

* * * *

English lessons always went well, but etiquette lessons always ended with Instructor Gim’s disappointed face. I think Jaewon and I are going to be called the brute couple when all this is said and done.

When she opened the dining room door and saw Jaewon’s form, she froze. He avoided her during breakfast and lunch, but now he sat at the table, messing with his phone. His naked form flashed back in her mind, along with all the feelings it invoked the morning. She shut the door. I can’t face him.

She pressed her forehead against the door. The cool wood burned her forehead. Her hand rested against the knob, but she lacked the will to turn it. The door pressed open, sending her flying forward into Jaewon’s arms.

“What’s your problem? Why’d you leave?”

She pushed away from him. “Nothing.”

He nodded to the table. “Come on, it’s getting cold. Father wants to talk to us about last night.”

“Umm, where is he?”

Jaewon shook his head. “On the phone, stupid commoner.”

His words stung. Before, she brushed off his insults, but for some reason hearing the insult stabbed her tonight. She sat across from him and waited.

Jaewon placed the phone on the center of the table between them. “You’re late,” Minuh greeted.

“Blame the girl.”

“I’ll speak with the tutors about keeping you late. There’s no need for your lessons to go on until nine at night.”

“It’s okay, really. I need the instruction.”

“Overworking a person leads to inferior work. There’s a reason why I have strict labor rules within my company and why we’re the market leader in all of Asia.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Now, for business. How was the dinner last night?”

Junseh kept quiet and let Jaewon tell the story, sans his outburst after they left. After he finished, Minuh said nothing in response for a long time. When she looked Jaewon for guidance, he shrugged and gestured for her to eat.

“All in all, I think she did fine. From what you’ve told me, she rattled Chisun enough to break her façade. As for Junseh’s foreign status being a problem, don’t worry about that end. You need to worry about continuing to portray a realistic relationship.” The line went silent again, but neither said anything in response. “I think we may interrupt your time away from the press, Jaewon. Prepare for a press conference tomorrow. We’ll prepare a speech telling the public what you’ve learned in your time of self reflection. After that, I’ll key you in on the next phase.”

“Understood, Father.”

The line clicked silent. Listening to their brief conversation, a part of Jaewon’s actions made sense. There was a coldness between the two that made them seem more like business partners than family. “Press conference?”

Jaewon rolled his eyes. “I’m going to talk about some new age nonsense and how the crown is going to make me more responsible.”

“Can I ask a personal question?”

He blinked. “What’s with the politeness all of a sudden?”

“S-sorry. My mind’s a little numb from the lessons.” He shook his head and continued to eat. Taking his silence as permission, she asked, “What do you do when I’m at my lessons?”

“I study too.”

She cocked her head to the side. “What do you study? I don’t remember hearing you were in college.”

He scoffed. “There’s more to my life than being a Royal. I have to take over the company when Father dies. I’m not going to let the shareholders take control and run the family name into the ground.”

“But your Father is considered a genius…”

He glared. “Are you saying I’m not? I can’t go to school. I am still a Royal, and I have duties to perform on behalf of the state.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Duties? What does partying until the crack of dawn count as? Cultural activities?”

“Unlike you, Miss Prude, I know how to unwind and have fun.”

“I doubt a King stumbling drunk after a night out will be seen as having fun. Why do you want to be King, anyway?”

“To make this country better than before.”

“How?”

He shrugged. “Whatever it takes.”

As I thought. He doesn’t have a particular reason outside of the title itself. I know I shouldn’t be disappointed but… She quickly finished her meal and stood. “I’m going to bed early. I’m a little tired.”

He nodded. “Go ahead. I have some business to take care of.”

 

14: Chapter Fourteen

 

Junseh rolled over in a daze. The windows were still dark. “Jaewon?” The bed next to her was flat. That’s right, he has a press conference today. I wonder what time it is?

She rolled off the bed and stretched. “They should really have an alarm somewhere,” she grumbled as she walked to the desk. The time on her tablet read four in the morning. She scratched her head. “Is he gone already?” She lay back down on the bed. “I know we’re not on the best of terms right now, but I still wanted to wish him good luck.” She closed her eyes and snuggled back into the blankets. I wish I could watch it, but I guess it’ll go on while my lessons are happening.

She tossed and turned before throwing off the blankets and standing up. “I need to find something to do.” She turned on the lights and paced around the room. Thanks to the maids, she didn’t have to clean. Thanks to the chefs, she didn’t have to cook. Thanks to the groundskeepers, she didn’t have to do yard work. Minuh enrolled her out of school. “I think I get why the Royals spend their time partying. Without any responsibilities, what else can I do?”

She walked back to the desk and picked up her tablet. “I guess I’ll read a book while I wait for classes.”

As she settled in and started reading, the bathroom door opened. Jaewon sauntered out, clad in a towel, body slick with water. “You’re awake.”

“I thought you already left.”

He stretched. His musculature was highlighted by the water. Though she felt her face flare up with embarrassment, she didn’t look away. He sat on the edge of the bed next to her. “I need to leave by five thirty to get to the venue on time.” He nodded toward her tablet. “Reading?”

She nodded. “Some pulpy action thriller that looked like a quick read.”

“Let me know how it is.”

“Sure.” She chewed on her tongue. When we’re not arguing I don’t really know what to say. “Umm, what goes on during a press conference?”

“It’s nothing serious. I’m going to stand in front of a podium and make a quick speech about how being out in nature has made me realize the important things and answer a bunch of questions from reporters.”

“Oh. I guess I thought it was more serious than that, from the way Minuh acted.”

He smiled. “Maybe this is the end of you.”

Her jaw dropped. “What?”

“The mountain retreat was to cover up our time here. Looks like it’s being cut short.”

Her chest tightened painfully. She sunk into the bed. “I guess I failed, after all.”

He rustled her hair. “Or it means you’re being introduced sooner than we thought.”

A pleasurable jolt ran through her body. Come on, body, stop letting him effect you like this. He doesn’t want to be with you like that. “Maybe…”

“Well, I’d better change. I need to leave soon.” He rose and walked to the closet.

She picked up the tablet, but she couldn’t focus on the words. She snuck a glance at him and sucked in her breath. The slender cut dark gray suit highlighted his slender frame. He displayed a magnetizing confidence and poise. As he turned and walked to the door, she followed him. “Wait.”

He stopped. “What do you want?”

“Umm, I wanted to wish you good luck.”

He laughed. “I said it was nothing serious.”

“I know, but…”

He closed the gap between them. “Why not show me good luck?”

“Huh?”

He leaned forward until their noses almost touched. “Why don’t you see me off proper with a kiss?” She yelped and jumped backward. He burst into a loud laugh. “I’ll see you tonight.”

She could only manage a nod in reply. When the door shut, she released the breath she held. As she walked back to the bed, her heart sank. I like him. No matter how I’ve tried to deny it, I like him. The thought brought a painful throb in her chest. I can’t let him know, no matter what. He’ll only use it to take advantage of me.

She tried to read the book, but the words kept swirling to a blur.   

* * * *

Although she fantasized about it, a day without Jaewon was boring. By time the last class came around, she found herself counting the minutes to see him again. She nearly ran down to the dining hall.

Jaewon wasn’t there. Her heart fell. The table only had a single person’s layout, like the breakfast and lunch. He wouldn’t be back for dinner. She pecked at her meal and left back to the room.

By time she fell asleep, he still hadn’t come back.

“Stop right there. The only one allowed to see her sleeping face is me.”

Junseh groaned and rolled off the bed. “Jaewon?”

“You woke her up!”

She rubbed her eyes and walked to the source of light at the door. “Daesung?” He waved and pointed at Jaewon, who leaned against the doorway.

“He had a little too much to drink. I’ll leave him in your care.”

“Wait, what happened?”

Daesung smiled. “I don’t think you want to know.”

Memories of their earlier party flooded her mind. Her stomach churned as a biting hatred boiled.

“Why are you talking to him and not me? You’re mine!”

“I belong to no one.”

Jaewon tried to move to her, but stumbled to the ground. He moaned and tried to pick himself back up.

The stench of alcohol coming from him sent a wave of nausea through her. She watched Daesung’s form disappear down the hall and looked down at Jaewon, sprawled over the floor.

“How much did you have to drink?”

He laughed. “I haven’t partied in weeks!”

She frowned. “It’s only been three days.”

“Shut up. You always act like you’re smarter than me.”

She bit her tongue and stared at him. Should I help him? Or should I leave him? Using the doorway, he managed to pull him up. She wrapped her arm around his waist. “Come on. Let’s go to bed.”

“I don’t need your help.” He tried to push her away, but she held on and kept him steady as they walked to the bed. She pushed him off as soon as she reached the edge. When she climbed onto her side, he crawled to her.

“Go to bed. You’re drunk.”

“Stop telling me to go away. I want to hold you.”

Her heart stopped. Did he just say what I think he did? He crawled to her side of the bed. “Jaewon, hey, wait—“

His body crushed hers as he flopped onto her. She gasped for air. He wrapped his arms around her and buried his face into the crook of her neck. “You feel like marshmallows. I don’t even like girls like you. Why does this feel good?”

Her heart beat out of her chest. “Jaewon, hey, you should get off me.”

He tightened his embrace. “No.” He leaned up and tried to kiss her. The alcohol on his breath made her gag. She twisted her face away from his.

“Hey.” He nudged her cheek with his nose. “Kiss me.”

“Go to bed,” she growled as she wrenched her body under him.

“Why not? Do you know how much crap the guys gave me about you? You need to reward me.”

She gathered her strength and pushed him off her. “We’ve had this conversation hundreds of times. Go to bed.”

His lips jutted out to a pout. He spooned his body against hers. She tried to wriggle away, but he reinforced his grip. I give up. She adjusted her body and closed her eyes. He fell asleep almost instantaneously, judging from his steady breaths.

The heat from his body combined with the comforting weight of his body into a calming haze that slowed her nervous heartbeat and lulled her to sleep.

* * * *

Cold air jolted Junseh awake. She instinctively huddled into the warmth near her.

“The hell you doing, common girl?”

The harsh woke broke the spell. She looked straight into Jaewon’s angry eyes. At the same moment, both pushed each other an arm’s length away. “It’s not what you think it is.”

He scoffed. “Pretty obvious to me. You were holding me last night.”

“What? It’s the other way around.”

He rolled his eyes. “Like I’d voluntarily hug you.”

She threw the blankets off and stomped off.

“Hey, where are you going?”

She went to the bathroom and shut the door, then leaned against it. Tears welled in her eyes. The tile floor felt warm, not cold like it would anywhere else in the world. Did he really have to deny it that strongly? Am I really that ugly? She wiped her eyes. It’s my fault. I know what kind of guy he is, and yet I still…

The door budged open. She leaned all of her weight against it. The wood vibrated against her back from the force of his fist. “Open up.”

“I-I’m not decent.”

“I’ve seen you naked multiple times already. Open up.”

The bang of his fist sent a chill down her spine. She wiped the tears from her eyes and rose up. With a shaky hand, she unlocked the door and jumped backward. He threw the door open, then stumbled inside. He braced himself against the wall. “Damn. What did I do last night?” He looked at her then averted his gaze. “Dandelion princess. Help me.” His ears were tinged pink. She took a cautious step to him. “Hurry up.” She stopped. He growled and tried to walk, but he lost his balance. She caught him before he fell down and buckled under his weight. He straightened his posture and draped his arm over her shoulder. “Take me to the bath tub.”

“If you’re hungover you need to drink water and get some of your nutrients back, not sweat it away in a hot bath.”

“I’m not hungover!”

His breath still held the stench of alcohol. Maybe he wasn’t completely over his drinking spell yet. It hadn’t been that long since he came home. “I can leave you to crawl to the tub if you like.”

He looked away and said nothing. She hobbled to the tub and helped ease him to the floor. She drew the bath for him and as she walked away, he grabbed her leg. “Wait. I need to talk to you about something.”

She kicked his hand away. “It can wait until you’re done.”

“Please.”

His voice came out as a whisper. A chill went down her spine. Did he just say what I think he said? “What?”

He covered his eyes with his hand, but his ears turned a vivid shade of red. “Please.”

“Fine.” She turned around. “When you’re in the tub, tell me.”

The clothes were tossed in front of her feet and she heard the sound of him climbing in. He exaggerated a sigh. “This feels great.”

She turned around and saw him sprawled out in the tub. He gestured to the water. “You too.”

“Don’t push your luck.”

He ran a hand through his hair. “What time is it?”

She shrugged. “I have yet to find a clock in this room.”

“We usually have a manager keep us on schedule.”

“Where did you go yesterday? Why didn’t you come back?”

He laughed. “Come on, do you expect me to give up my moment of freedom easily? I went out for a drink or two with Daesung.”

“After giving a speech about personal responsibility?”

He threw his head back into a hearty laugh. “I didn’t think of it like that. Good thing it was at his place. If the paparazzi got me it would’ve been a great scandal.”

God, Junseh, you have bad taste in men. “What did you want to talk about?”

“Oh, now that our exile is over, we’re going to go on some public excursions to see how the public takes you.”

She wrinkled her nose. “Excursions? Wait, dates?”

“Bingo.” He splashed her. She growled and stepped back. He smiled. “Your mad face is your best face.”

“You’re still drunk, aren’t you?”

He scowled. “I’m not drunk anymore.”

“Where on dates?”

He shrugged. “Father won’t let me pick. Said you’d have better judgment.”

She frowned. “But I’ve never been on a date before.”

“That much is obvious.”

She glared and splashed him. He splashed back and launched a war between them. Only when her pajamas were soaked and half the water was on the floor did she hold up her arms in surrender.

“If you had gotten inside from the beginning this wouldn’t have happened.”

She looked around the area. “We made a pretty big mess.”

“Might as well come inside now.”

“I’m not getting naked.”

He gestured to her clothes. “They’re already wet.”

She glanced down and realized the sheer fabric became sheer wet, showing off her underwear and bra. She huddled down into a ball.

He leaned over the edge of the tub. “Dandelion Princess.”

She stood. “I’m going to change.”

“We need to decide where we’re going on a date.”

“We can do that at breakfast.”

He climbed out of the tub, picked her up, and dropped her inside. “Jaewon!”

He joined her. “Looks like we can talk now.”

Her body shook. “Damn it, Jaewon!”

He blinked. “Did you just…” He hunched over into a belly laugh. “Say it again.”

“It’s not funny!”

He stopped laughing and pulled her close to him. She thrashed her body. “Stop,
 he ordered. The stern voice made her stop. He sighed and positioned her so her back lay against his chest.

“What are you doing?”

“It’s easier to talk to you when you’re like this.”

I don’t get him at all. First he’s insulting me then he’s wanting to hold me. Hot and cold, hot and cold. Never anything warm. Despite her misgivings, being in his arms brought back the storm of butterflies. “Why are we going on a date?”

“To give the public something to talk about.”

“Have you always been calculating?”

“That’s the nature of the game. You didn’t think the paparazzi stood around every corner hoping to find us, did you?”

Junseh blinked. “To be honest, I’ve never thought about it before.”

“Some do wait for us. But in a situation like this, we tip them off. We want them to get photos of us together.”

“That makes sense.” She swirled the water in front of her. “I don’t know where to go.”

“Have you honestly never been on a date before?”

“Of course not.”

“You’ve got to be kidding.”

“Just who was I supposed to date in that awful town? The boys were all disgusting!”

“Disgusting?” He nuzzled her head. “Do you think I’m disgusting?”

The word yes refused to leave her mouth. She couldn’t bring herself to say no either.

He loosened his hold. “Don’t answer. I don’t want to know.”

Something in his voice sent a jolt through her. Am I imagining that he sounds miffed by that?

“What have you always wanted to do, then?”

“Huh?”

“Don’t girls fantasize about that sort of thing?”

“No.” She shook her head. “I mean, I haven’t.”

He ran his hands over her arms. “What do you like?”

Her arms tingled where he touched. “What do you care what I like?”

“It's going to be hard on you if you're not used to people following your every move and snapping pictures. If we're doing something you like, it'll be easier for you forget they're there and enjoy it.”

That’s surprisingly considerate. “Probably someplace simple and quiet. No crowds.”

“Simple and quiet? That’s going to be a problem. Chances are wherever I’ll be there’s going to be noise.”

“Maybe a picnic in the park? No expensive restaurants or clubs.”

He laughed. “I’d never take you to a club.”

“I know I’m not model material.”

“No!” The forceful denial made her jump. They stared at each other. Jaewon seemed as shocked by his denial as she was. “W-what I mean is you’re not like those other girls. You don’t belong in that atmosphere.”

The good feelings quelled to disquiet. “Or is it that you’d rather go out with those girls without them seeing me?”

“That’s not it.” He sighed and pushed her away. “Think what you want.”

“I will, Mr. If-you-fail-to-satisfy-me-I-can-go-find-someone-else. Who knows what you did last night.”

“Nothing.”

She turned around. “What?”

His brows knitted into his forehead. “I did nothing last night. There were girls there, but I didn’t do anything.”

Before her mind could object, she asked, “Why?”

He didn’t say anything for a long time. Her stomach churned. He ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t know.”

She released the breath she held. Is he doing this on purpose? To confuse me and manipulate me? Each heartbeat felt painful. Is this what it feels like to like someone? To be hurt with everything they say? She changed the subject to distract her pained heart. “What dates do you usually have?”

He cringed. “No, we’re not going to do that.”

“Then, just a picnic. Something we can get over with quickly.”

He frowned. “No, it needs to be longer.”

She shrugged. “A trip to the zoo.”

He laughed. “The zoo? I can take you anyplace in the world and you pick the zoo?”

“Shut up.”

“Well, then I guess it’ll be a first for both of us.”

Her heart skipped a beat. “What?”

“The girls I date usually want to shop and party. I’ve never done something like that. It’ll be interesting.”

The electricity inside her crackled and buzzed. “You want to go on a date with me?”

He stared at her a moment and averted his eyes. “It’s not every day I get to see a commoner’s date. At least you’ll be cheap.”

His flippant dismissal stung. She stood and wrung out her clothes. “I’m going.”

He didn’t stop her this time.

 

* * * *

Jaewon rubbed his temple. “What’s wrong with me?” The feelings coursing through him couldn’t be entirely blamed on his hangover though he hadn’t drunk that much alcohol in years. He rolled his shoulders and rose. If they were going out tomorrow, he had several arrangements to make.

After arranging things, he took a nap until dinnertime. The remnants of alcohol worked their way through his system, but as he walked to the dining room, the buzz, as it was called, still was alive. They followed his instructions and set up a spread on a blanket. His heart beat. He stared at the door. Did I get here too early? Shouldn’t she be out of lessons soon? He stood and started pacing.

When she opened the door, both relief and anticipation stirred. Her brows arched. “Jaewon? What is this?”

“Practice.”

Her jaw dropped. She glanced at the spread and back to him. “Don’t tell me there’s a ritual for eating outside too?”

The timid tone of voice sent him into laughter. Her face turned a dark crimson. She’s cute when she’s clueless. He walked over and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. “No, but we need to play like we’re in love. And someone has issues with touching.”

She bristled against him. “Oh. I guess.”

He sat and spread his legs. She stared at him. He pointed to the empty space. She inched her way down, sitting with a perfect posture and hands in her lap. He sighed. “Are you honestly going to sit like that tomorrow? Lean against me.” She glanced at him and shifted her weight until she barely touched against his chest. “Like this,” he said, crossing his arm over her chest and pulling her into an embrace.

She pushed off his arm. “Don’t you think this is too intimate? Especially for a first date?”

He reinforced his grip in defiance. “It’s supposed to be intimate. You’re my true love.”

 “How am I supposed to eat?”

“I’ll feed you. Does it bother you that much to be close to me?”

“It’s not that I don’t like being near you, but—“ she cut off abruptly and cupped her hands over her mouth. Her face flushed a brilliant shade of red.

Heat burst through his chest. She does like me, doesn’t she? Inklings of a new plan crept through his psyche. “Junseh?” Her lips pressed together and she looked away. He jostled her hair a bit. “Whether you like me or not, you must pretend you love me for the cameras. Follow my lead and relax.”

She nodded. She relaxed into him. He smiled and picked up piece of gimbap, the Korean variant of sushi. “Eat,” he commanded. She opened her mouth and he shoved it in. She burst into a fit of giggles. “What’s so funny?”

“You! You have no grace.”

“What do you mean, I have no grace?”

Junseh grabbed a piece and lifted it to his mouth. “Watch.” He opened his mouth and she gently placed it inside.

“I don’t see how that’s any different from my technique,” he grumbled, but made sure to have a light touch for the next piece. As her fingertips brushed against his lips, pulses of heat coursed through his body, fortifying his courage. He began kissing her hair between bites or lightly scratching her arm. Her body took on a pink flush, encouraging him to continue. Where she touched against his body, his skin tingled. Afraid to invoke a protest, he said nothing and waited for her to tell him to stop touching her.

But she didn’t, and all too soon the pieces of gimbap were gone. He lightly held her for a moment in silence. “I need to talk about something,” he whispered in her ear.

She shuddered in his arms before jerking her head away. “Is there a reason you can’t speak normally?”

He smirked. She battled with words, but her body didn’t lie. He gave her that battle and prepared for the war she would surely fight. “I’ll have to throw in a couple of kisses tomorrow, and you can’t pull away if I do.”

Her brows knitted and her voice came out hesitant. “How many should I expect?”

“As many as I’m willing to give.” Her face seemingly held reservations. He caressed her hair. “And I’ll start now.” He stole the protest from her lips. Heat exploded inside, lighting his body aflame. The sudden burst froze him and he broke the kiss.

Her eyes danced over his features. The flames stirred back to life. “Wasn’t so hard, was it?” She said nothing. Her lips invited him for another kiss. When he broke the kiss, she didn’t move. His heart beat out of his chest. Her eyes bore onto him. He swallowed. “If we act like this, people will believe we’re in love.”

In a move that surprised him, she closed the gap between their lips, igniting a hunger inside.  He devoured her lips with his in sloppy kisses. She wrapped her arms around his neck. When his tongue entered her mouth, she moaned. They battled with their lips, feeding onto each other’s passion. The frustration he held since watching her shower burst. His hands tangled in her hair, refusing to let her break away. Her sweet taste intoxicated him into a lustful haze. His hands roamed her body. He squeezed her breast. She gasped into his mouth. It was the only invitation he needed. He pushed her to the floor.

The pulses grew to electrifying throbs. Her hips bucked against his, sending waves of heat through his body. He licked down her neck to her chest. As his hands went up her shirt, she gasped out, “Stop.”

He froze and stared at her. Her lips were swollen and bright red. Her chest rose and fell with each heaving breath. He swallowed and gave a quick, chaste kiss. Her expression clouded as through she was confused. He repeated the action. She didn’t say anything. Taking it as permission, he continued with the chaste kisses, slowly rekindling the passion. He pushed his hands up her shirt and brushed his thumbs over the thin fabric of her bra. As he went over her sensitive nub, her back arched into him. He continued teasing her as their lips conversed what words couldn’t say.

When he broke the kiss to suck on her neck, she moaned out, “No.” It wasn’t so much of a convincing command, but he stopped.

“No?” he questioned.

She shook her head. He squeezed her breasts. “No?” She bit her lip. He kissed her long and hard. “No?”

“N-no.” Her voice came out as a breathless whisper.

He bit her lip. “No.” Reluctantly, he tore himself away from her.

She rose and left the room without saying anything further. He rested his arm against his forehead and stared at the ceiling. His body still tingled with the remnants of his arousal.

He closed his eyes and took deep breaths. In less than a week, was it possible to care for someone to this extent? Other couples didn’t spend near the time together they did. Sexual desire failed to explain the night she hugged him. When his emotions were at their most violent, she embraced him instead of running away. The instant relief he felt in her arms then, to the serene happiness he couldn’t understand that morning when she woke in his arms, to now, when he held her during their dinner, all of that wasn’t sexual frustration.

Whispers of cold crept up his spine. Those eruptions of emotions, those unstable feelings, those mind controlling urges, from their very first meeting when he lost control -- he liked her.

He laughed in disbelief. For the first time in his life, he had a crush on a girl. And for the first time in his life, the girl did not fall into his lap. For all the talk of controlling her and owning her emotions, she took over his without nary a trouble.

How does she feel? What if I only think she likes me? The thought wrenched his heart in pain. He’d been cruel to her over their days together. Perhaps her compliance to his whims was out of fear. How could something seem so palatable become so sour? How could he gain her trust without her becoming suspicious? Being kind would make her think he’s trying to manipulate her.

All he'd ever known were mind games. How do you show genuine emotions? Genuine intentions? His body became heavy with dread. Maybe tomorrow, somehow, I can get her to like me. If I behave and don’t do anything bad, I can make her think I’m a better person. If I can manage that, she may fall in love with me too.

15: Chapter Fifteen

 

“Wake up.”

Junseh groaned and threw the blankets over her head. The blanket flew off her head. She rubbed her eyes. “Jaewon?”

“Get up. Fernando’s team will be here soon.”

She stretched and rolled off the bed. “Fernando’s team? Why are they coming?”

“Would you like to make your world debut with no makeup, no style, and no importance?”

“What? Is that a new catchphrase or something?”

 He clenched his teeth. “No woman of mine will look unkempt in public.”

She rubbed her temple. “There’s no need to yell early in the morning.”

“Morning? Junseh, it’s one in the afternoon.”

“What?” she shrieked. “Why didn’t you wake me up sooner?”

“I had more important things to do than sit here and try to wake you up.”

She jumped out of bed. “I need to get ready.”

He held out a bra and panty set. “If you shower now, you’ll be out before they get here.”

She took the garments. “And the rest of my clothes?”

“They’re bringing something over.”

The idea of walking around in her underwear wasn’t too appealing, but she didn’t have the energy to argue against it. If they ended up like the practice last night then she needed all the strength she could get. She couldn’t get a handle on her feelings and the last thing she wanted was to look like Jaewon’s latest toy.

She showered at breakneck speed and sure enough, when she walked out the same team behind her initial transformation set up camp. In a semicircle were several worktables. On the right side were hair items and accessories and on the left were boxes of makeup. The center of the circle lay a single stool. Jaewon sauntered to her and kissed her cheek. “Smile and be courteous.”

“I know,” she replied and put on a huge smile. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and walked her to the setup.

“Oh, aren’t you two just darling!”

“Fernando,” Jaewon greeted. “You came yourself?”

“Of course. How could I resist the debut of the future queen? These shots will be referenced time and time again!” They gave each other a quick hug. Fernando took her hand and kissed it. “You are just as adorable as I remembered.”

This is embarrassing! I’m still in my underwear.

Jaewon squeezed her arm. “I trust you’ll make her gorgeous.”

He grinned. “I’ll make your jaw drop.” He waved his hands to the door. “Now shoo. A true magician never reveals his tricks.” Jaewon walked out and Fernando pushed her to the chair.  “Isn’t your fiancé charming?”

“You have no idea.”

“Now, lovely, I’m going to pull out three looks. I want you to pick one.”

He held up three cards with illustrations on them. The first was a floral print dress. Junseh immediately put it on the no list. The second had a pair of tight jeans and a loose t-shirt. Maybe. The third was a pair of shorts and a flowing top with a cute felt hat.  “I think I like the third one the most.”

“Ah, yes.” Fernando nodded and looked at the sketch. “Flirty, fun, and feminine. I believe I have a better handle on what you like now.” He turned to one of his assistants. “Minyoung. Go through and remove all of her dresses. Take them back to the studio and get shorts, skirts, and Capri pants. Try to keep them within the same price range for an even exchange. Keep what’s been worn, but remove all that still has the tags.”

Junseh arched an eyebrow. He could tell all that based on one photo?

The final outfit Fernando chose was similar to the drawing she picked. A pair of denim shorts with a loose fitting white shirt with plenty of ruffles and a brown cardigan to tie it all together. Her hair was curled into loose ringlets. A bowl hat made of straw trimmed in brown felt and a leather satchel completed the look.

Fernando accompanied her to the foyer. “And here is our princess!” he announced.

She sucked in her breath. Jaewon in a suit looked good, but Jaewon in normal clothes looked better. He wore a slim fitting black shirt that highlighted his muscles and a pair of dark wash jeans with a thin belt that matched her cardigan.  I feel like a girl in dress up next to a superstar.

Jaewon’s eyebrows arched. “Amazing.” He walked forward and took her from Fernando. “She looks stunning.”

She tugged on the sleeve of her cardigan. “You don’t have to lie.”

He kissed her cheek and whispered, “I’m not lying.”

Fernando clapped his hands. “I love it. I’m looking at our future king and queen on their first date.”

Jaewon chuckled. “You sound more like my old man than my old man does.”

He pushed them to the door. “Hurry along, don’t be late!”

Outside a black car awaited them. Jaewon opened the door for her. Junseh scooted as close to the edge as possible away from him. As they rode through the countryside, her skin prickled with the sensation that Jaewon’s gaze were upon her. “Is there something wrong?”

“Are you nervous?”

“Nervous? I’m not nervous.”

He nodded to her hands. “You twist your shirt when you’re nervous.” She released the fabric. He grabbed her hand. “Here, squeeze this if you have to.” Heat flooded her body. She tried to yank her hand away, but he held firm. “Remember, today you can’t pull away.”

“But…” She took a shaky breath. Any second now her palms would start to sweat. Then he would know for a fact she developed feelings for him. He’s experienced, so he probably knows already. Still, I can’t let him know for certain.

“There’s a botanical garden inside the zoo. They’re going to close it for an hour so we can eat. We’ll eat first so we don’t bother the civilians too much.”

Civilians. That sounds weird. But I am above them now, aren’t I? The paparazzi are going to take photos of me. I’m going to be on TV and magazines. A demi-god with the rest of them.

He stroked her fingers with his. “Your hands are small.”

“I’m small.”

“Your legs are short too.”

She raised an eyebrow. “I’m short.”

 “You’re being difficult.”

“That’s because—“

“Still nervous?”

His question shocked her to silence. Did he pick a fight to ease my nerves? Since when is Jaewon considerate?

 “Guess you are.” He released her hand. “Time for plan B.”

“Plan B?”

In a flash, his hands were on her belly, wriggling his fingers. She squealed and tried to bat him away. When that failed, she tried maneuvering her body in the small space but that only served to give him a larger surface area to exploit. Her sides hurt from laughing. She grabbed his hands and held his fingers. “I can’t take it anymore.”

“You can’t?” He wrenched his hands away and tried to get at her. She held them and they made a new game of trying to keep their hands from touching each other’s bodies. He freed a hand and grabbed her hat.

“Hey! Give it back.”

He smirked. “Take it back.”

She lunged at him but he restrained her with his other arm. She flopped her body like a fish out of water. He laughed. She huffed, “It’s not fair. You’re stronger than me!”

“Is that so? I’ll give you a handicap then.” He placed the hat behind him and locked an arm behind his back. “Good luck.”

She tried the way of force first, by batting his hand away and trying to lunge after him. When that failed, she tried tricking him by changing direction mid-swing.  He caught her and held her close to his chest. “Too bad.”

“Jaewon,” she cried, pounding his back. “Let me go.”

He laughed and released her. Before she could try again, the car stopped. He placed the hat on her head. “Better luck next time.” He climbed out, walked around the car, opened the door, and held out his hand.

Something in her froze. She stared at his hand. The moment I take it, I’m officially a part of their world. I can’t back out after this. Her hand hovered at her side. A million butterflies swarmed in her belly. Jaewon thrust his hand forward. The motion sent a shockwave of numbing electricity through her. Her hand hung limp in the gap between them.

“How are you going to change Korea if you can’t face some paparazzi?”

She stared up and him and lifted her hand, but she couldn’t gather the courage to take his.

He leaned down and stared into her eyes. “I thought you were stronger than this.”

His eyes seemed warm, even if his words were harsh. He smiled, and it seemed genuine and encouraging. He’s right. If I can’t face some photographers how will I face the Royals when I abolish the tiers? Hand shaking, she placed her hand in his. He wrapped his fingers around hers in a firm grip then yanked her out of the car. She stumbled at the exit, but he caught her and whirled her around like a natural movement, holding her in his arms. He released her and flashed a grin. “How’d you do that?” she asked, straightening her cardigan.

He chuckled. “Years of escorting drunk women on heels.”

“What?”

He shrugged. “It’s the truth.” He pulled a bag from the trunk that presumably held their lunch and put it over his shoulder. He held out his hand. “Ready?”

She took it and nodded. “Let’s do this.”

As they entered, she tried to go to the map, but he pulled her to him and put his arm around her waist. “Let me lead today.”

“You know where to go?” He nodded. She cocked her head to the side. “Umm, you didn’t seem like the type to enjoy this.”

He laughed, though it sounded forced. “It’s not like I memorized the map.”

That sounds exactly like what you did. She giggled. “Well, lead the way.”

“I didn’t.”

I’m sure you did now. She held back her laugh. “Right, right.”

“After we eat, what did you want to see the most?”

“Hmm, maybe the elephants?”

“Elephants? Not pandas?”

She pursed her lips. “I think elephants are majestic looking. Smart too, and they value family.”

“Maybe I should call you Elephant Princess instead of Dandelion.”

“Hey!”

He arched his brows. “What? I thought you thought they were majestic.”

“But that makes it sound like…”

He grinned. “You eat like one too.”

 “Jaewon!” She lightly punched his side. “I’ll stay the Dandelion Princess, thanks.”

He pointed ahead. “It’s right up the road.”

From a distance it seemed a sea of green, but as they neared flecks of vibrant colors appeared. She stared at the sea of color and allowed him to lead her through the trail. When he stopped, she crashed into him.

“Watch where you’re going.”

“Sorry.”

He gestured to a small clearing. “We’ll eat there.” He walked to the spot.

She looked around. “Umm, Jaewon, is that okay? It’s off the trail.”

He took a blanket out of the bag and laid it out. “The zoo allowed it. Come on.”

She stepped over the rope marking the trail and walked to the clearing. He spread out the food onto the blanket, the same meal as last night. He sat and patted the ground in front of him. She sat in the manner they rehearsed.

“I think I want paparazzi around all the time now,” he said as he pulled her into a light embrace. “I like compliant Junseh.”

“Don’t get used to it.”

He chuckled and fed her the first piece. “Eat slowly. Let’s give them lots of shots.”

She nodded. After swallowing, she picked up a piece and fed it to him. After he swallowed, he took off her hat and kissed her head.

“Are there photographers here? I haven’t seen any.”

He nodded. “They use a long range camera lens. You’d only see them if you had eyes of a hawk.”

“Oh. I guess that makes sense.”

He nuzzled her head. “Kiss me.”

Her chest tightened. She leaned up and give him a chaste kiss.

He smiled and fed her another piece. When she leaned forward to grab one, he pulled her back to him. “Let me feed you for the rest of this.”

“But you?”

The tips of his ears turned pink. “I’ll be fine. I’m not that hungry anyway.”

“You can’t expect me to eat a lunch for two people.”

“Hey, look, I said it’s yours, okay? Eat a lot to stay healthy.”

She snorted. “That sounds like a slogan for elementary school kids.”

He shoved a gimbap into her mouth. “I like you more when you eat.”

“Hey!”

He covered her mouth. “Hey, don’t do that! What if they took a photo?”

She ripped his hand off her mouth. “They’re going to publish bad photos of me?”

“I can see it now – Jaewon’s latest squeeze is an Elephant Princess who talks with her mouth full.” Her horror manifested as a squeak. He burst into laughter and gave her a tight hug. “You’re cute.”

Her heart stopped. For a second there I thought he was serious. She buried her embarrassed face into his shoulder. He lightly held her. His cologne had a hint of earth to it, deep and musky, a masculine scent. Her heartbeat refused to slow.

“Minduelle.”

Though he called her dandelion, his voice held a tone that sent a pleasurable pulse through her body.

She lifted her head up and he kissed her before she could speak. Cool tingles washed over her. His tongue teased hers for a split moment before he broke the kiss and pressed his forehead against hers. “You’re irresistible when you make that face. I can’t control myself.”

“Can they hear us too?”

He held her at arm’s length. “What?”

“Those paparazzi. Do they have long range microphones too?”

He pressed his lips together and shook his head. “No. Not even my Dad can create something like that.”

“Then why are you saying things like that?”

His eyes widened. He picked up her hat and pushed it over her face. When she took it off, he had a piece of food waiting. “Hurry and finish this so we can get going.”

She restrained a sigh. He’s giving an award winning performance, might as well try for one too. She obediently took several more before holding up her hand. “I’m full. Should we get going now?”

“Sure. I’ll pack up.” He stood and helped her stand.

“I’ll help.” She bent over to pick up the lunchbox. He grabbed her arm and yanked her back up. “What?”

“Don’t bend over like that,” he whispered into her ear. “You’re wearing short shorts.”

“And?”

“Jaewon’s latest squeeze visits the zoo and shows off like a baboon.”

Her jaw dropped. “Seriously?”

He nodded. “Just let me take care of you today, okay? Trust me on this.”

She waited while he cleaned up. After finishing, he put his arm around her shoulders. “Come on. Let’s go see the elephants.”

Along the way they passed through the monkey exhibit. A baby lemur jumped onto the fence and stared at them. Junseh giggled and made a monkey face at it, then turned to Jaewon. “Pretty good, huh?”

He grinned. “I think you looked more like that one over there.”

She followed his arm to see a gorilla stuffing its face. “Hey!” She lightly unleashed a series of punches to his chest. He grabbed her fists and pulled her arms behind his back. “Gorilla Princess.”

“Stop calling me names,” she growled through a laugh.

He leaned down and kissed her forehead as he released her. “What animal do you think I am?”

She tapped her cheek. “Prince Hippo has a nice ring to it.”

His jaw dropped. “Hippo?”

She nodded and struggled to keep a straight face. He lifted up his shirt and pointed to his toned abdomen. “Really? This reminds you of a hippo?” She shook her head and tugged on her ears. He immediately covered his ears. “What? They don’t stick out.”

She couldn’t hold in her laughter anymore. He pouted like a child who lost a game. She rubbed his back. “Poor baby.”

“Three time Sexiest Man Alive winner and you call me Prince Hippo.”

She snorted. “You’re the cutest hippopotamus alive,” she teased.

He pulled her into a side hug. “I’m going to call you Princess Gorilla from now on.”

She rested her head against him. “Okay, Prince Hippo.”

He huffed, but didn’t say anything else. She couldn’t keep the smile off her face. Not only was Jaewon pleasant (though this was a publicity stunt), charming (though he always acted like that in public), funny (though he seemed unable to take a joke), and kind (though he'd been acting strange lately) she genuinely enjoyed herself and forgot about the paparazzi entirely.

In fact, once they finished their tour, a hard lump of disappointment formed in her stomach. The date felt like a dream. Once back in the palace Jaewon would surely return to his usual self.

At the entrance, he stopped and pulled her into an embrace. She hooked her arms around his neck. As she stared into his eyes, the same spell that provoked her to kiss him last night took over her senses. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. His hold around her tightened as they broke apart.

Oh God. I need to cover this up somehow. She flashed a smile. “Pretty good, huh? I’ve see them do that in movies.”

He loosened his embrace. “Umm, yeah. That was a good touch.”

“See? I’m not entirely useless.”

The car pulled up. He opened the door for her and followed her inside. Junseh sank into the seat. “I had fun today despite the paparazzi.”

“They’re not all going to be like that.”

She sighed. “Right. Well, at least the first time was good.” I can imagine us being a real couple someday too.

“If you’re going to say something, say it. Don’t stare at me.”

She averted her gaze. “Sorry.”

“For what? What are you thinking?”

“N-nothing.”

He crossed his arms. “Are you going to start that business of keeping things from me?”

She bit her lip. An argument now would sour the entire good vibe of their date. Maybe if I compliment him he’ll be happy. “Umm, you look good today.”

His brows furrowed. “That’s it?”

She covered her face as a flush crept up her body. I can’t believe I actually said that with a straight face!

“Do you have any idea how sexy you look today?”

His words electrified her into numbness. She jerked her head to him. He cupped her chin and ran his fingertips up her thighs. “Do you know how much I wanted to touch you?” His fingertips left a searing hot trail in their wake. She sucked in her breath as his fingers neared her groin. He stopped and glanced at her. With his other hand, he cupped her chin and ran his thumb over her lips. “Don’t hate me for this,” he murmured and kissed her tenderly.

The moment his lips touched hers, her heart burst out of her chest. He broke apart and his eyes danced over her face. She couldn’t speak. Their lips met again. Unlike yesterday, the passion she felt didn’t overflow into senseless desire, but simmered just below that limit, making her conscious of each and every kiss between them.

His hands never wandered her body, though her skin burned from the anticipation of his touch. Her core throbbed with tingling pulses.

A tap on the window shattered the spell. She blinked and looked straight into the eyes of the driver. She gasped. Did I just make out with him the entire ride home?

Jaewon grabbed her hand. “Let’s go to the room.”

Unable to process exactly what was happening, she nodded agreement. He pulled her out of the car and dragged her up the stairs. Her hat fell to the ground. She tried to pick it up, but he pulled her incessantly. Once inside their bedroom, he shut the door and pressed her against it, kissing her with an unrestrained passion.

She tangled her fingers in his hair and kissed him with a passion equaling his. Her body felt like a ball of electricity. He reached down and rubbed between her legs. Her core erupted into a furious hurricane of sensations. She gasped and closed her legs around his hand. He withdrew it and ran his hands along her butt down the bottom of her thigh then lifted her legs around his torso. He carried her to the bed and laid her on her back, then reached for the button on her shorts.

She grasped his hands. “Wait.”

He yanked his hands away. He stared at her, mouth agape. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean—“ He stumbled backward.

“You didn’t mean to what? Kiss me?” Her body trembled. “This is a game to you, isn’t it? You’re doing this on purpose.”

“No!”

The strength of his voice startled her. She grabbed a pillow and held it up between them.

He shook his head. “No, I mean, it’s not a game. None of this was. I just, it was an accident.”

His words stabbed her heart. “An accident? Kissing me is an accident?”

“This time it was.”

Her eyes watered. Don’t cry. Don’t cry in front of him. “You should go into acting, you know that?”

He turned and yelled, a primal sound that wasn’t a word so much as it was a roar. “Please, believe me, Junseh. I’m not playing a game.”

“I don’t believe you.”

He turned around and walked away without saying another word.

She curled her body into a ball and silently cried into the pillow.

16: Chapter Sixteen

Junseh rubbed her neck and glanced over at the opposite side of the bed. Jaewon hadn’t come back after their argument. I think I overreacted last night. I’m having trouble handling my sexuality, but it’s in no way his fault. I know how he feels and I choose to let him continue to kiss me. I can’t blame him for something I consented to beforehand because I feel ashamed of myself.

She rolled out of bed and walked to the table her tablet lay. “Who can I ask for a watch? God knows the Royals don’t need to know the time, but I do.”

Seven nineteen in the morning. She unlocked the tablet and went on the internet. She typed in Jaewon’s new girlfriend and tapped search. Images of their date yesterday along with several articles popped up.

Jaewon found a Princess

New prince finds new squeeze to commemorate coronation

Jaewon has a new girl…and surprisingly, they aren’t clubbing

A day at the zoo? Find out what Prince Jaewon did with new date!

She pursed her lips. Like she suspected, the articles equated her with Jaewon’s girl of the week. Minuh’s story would require more than mere words on their part. The media wouldn’t buy it, judging from their first impression.

Every photo of them, he smiled. In fact, they actually looked like a real couple. His expressions seemed warm and caring. Jaewon’s incredible. First with the dinner, and now. He really knows how to fake affection. Most of the articles were positive, but many speculated how long their relationship would be. None knew who she was, and they didn’t seem to care. Just like I thought. Another in a line of a string of lovers.

She nearly dropped the tablet when Jaewon’s cell phone rang. The word Father flashed on the screen. She let it ring another two times before answering it. “Hello?”

“Junseh? Put my son on the phone.”

“Umm, he’s in the shower right now.”

“Let me congratulate you on your performance yesterday. You two were far beyond my expectations. It’s effectively shoved the economic nonsense Hyeonbin spewed aside.”

She wrinkled her brow. “You’re welcome?”

He laughed. “You seem to be taking to the life well. As expected of a determined girl like you. Have my son call me when you see him. We have matters to discuss.”

He clicked off the line without so much as a goodbye. She put the phone back on the table. “Where is Jaewon, anyway?”

In a serendipitous  moment, the door opened and a sweat slicked Jaewon entered. He saw her and froze. “Good morning.”

“Umm, good morning.”

He glanced at the tablet. “Look us up already?”

She blushed. “I was a little curious.”

He shrugged. “Nothing wrong with that. You’re a commoner, after all.” He strode over and picked it up. “Come on guys, be more creative with the headlines. I expected at least one to call you Princess Gorilla.” He pointed to a picture of her making a face with the monkey.

She gasped. “They took a photo of that too?”

“They’ll take a picture of anything and everything you do.”

“Good to know.” She buried her face in her hands.

He patted her head. “Don’t worry. It looked cute.”

She peeked through her fingers. He’s acting like nothing happened. I thought for sure he would’ve commented on it. She picked up the phone. “Minuh called. He wants you to call him back.”

He sighed and took the phone from her hands. “Thanks.” He tapped the screen and held the phone up to his ear. “You wanted to hear from me?”

It seems not greeting the caller is hereditary.

He laughed and turned away from her. “No, those photos revealed the truth.” He paused and nodded. “Yes.”

What’d I’d give to know what he agreed to on the other line. I know it involves me, and I want to have at least some say in what happens in my life.

“Sounds great.” He looked over at her and flashed a smile. “Then, I’ll let you get back to business.” He put the phone down. “Turns out the date was a success. The news channels are going nuts with speculation.”

“That’s good.”

“Hey, listen. I was thinking, you know, I could arrange more dates. If you like, of course.”

She arched her brows. “You mean more press releases?”

His eyes narrowed to slits. “If I wanted that I could call any of them right now for an exclusive interview.”

“Well, I’m sure when this is out of the news we’ll be going on another outing.”

“What’s wrong with you? I did nothing this morning.”

She looked away. “Because you act like you hate me and then you act kind and then—“

He cut her off with a kiss. His arms wrapped around her in a tight embrace. As she tried to pull away, he deepened the kiss. Her reservations melted away each second their lips were locked. The moment she relaxed into his embrace, he released her.

“That’s the easiest way to keep you quiet.”

He began to walk away, but she ran up and threw a pillow at his back.

He turned around and picked up the pillow. “Junseh?”

She glared and threw another at him. It hit his face. He growled and threw the first back, and then the second. She swatted them down easily and threw several more at him. He ran to the bed and grabbed one, swinging it down on her. She dodged it and retaliated with her own swing.

Somewhere along the line, the tension between them melted and each thump of a pillow was accented with a laugh until they ran out of ammo and collapsed onto the bed.

“I’ve never done that,” Jaewon confessed. “Doing things like that were frowned upon.”

“I’ve never done that either. It’s hard to find friends when your mom is a prostitute. It’s fun.”

“Yeah.” An awkward silence passed between them. Jaewon rolled on his side and faced her. “What sort of childhood did you have?”

“In the beginning, a pretty normal one. I remember playing with Father. He was nice then, always sneaking me sweets and buying me toys. And then… They fought all the time. He stopped playing with me. He stopped coming home for days, then months. Mother would cry all day and night. We moved to that town your father found us in. She began serving men at home. The music kept me up all night. And during the daytime Mother would cry. I never had friends, the parents of the other children in the town were indoctrinated against me. When I was younger they'd bully me. Until the day I finally got fed up and gave a boy a black eye and knocked out a tooth.”

Jaewon laughed. “You sound proud of that.”

She nodded. “I still am. Jerk deserved it. But after that, she left to work in the city and tried to pass it off as a legitimate job. It worked for awhile, and by time the truth was discovered none of the kids dared bully me about it again. What about you?”

“After Mother died the other Royals shunned me and named me a bastard. I was a bad kid. After being bounced from school to school Father sent me to a Buddhist temple as a last resort. I met a man named Chinmae there. He was a mixed martial artist that went there to pray before matches.”

“So he’s the one who taught you kickboxing.”

“He taught me more than the monks, to be honest. After that, I channeled most of my energy into it. By time my teenage years came around I found an outlet for the remainder of my energy.”

At least he’s trying to be subtle about his womanizing ways.

He reached over and tucked her hair behind her ear. “Those days are behind me now.”

Her heart stopped. He’s joking. He’s surely joking.

He laughed. “I’m getting married. Though, I’ve noticed a lot of single woman tend to go after the married ones.”

I knew it. Geez, Junseh, you should know better by now.

“Laugh.” He poked her shoulder. “It’s a joke.” Something in her expression made him sigh. “Junseh, I have something to tell you.”

“I’m going to take a bath,” she announced, ignoring him and making a dash for the bathroom. Once inside, she turned on the bath and let the warm water soothe her senses. He talked about his past. If he’s a bastard, then shouldn’t he have a mother? I guess that means there was a third party involved that I don’t know about.

 She squeezed her cheeks. Does his touch feel good because his hands are practiced? Does his kindness stem from manipulation? She splashed the water like a child. “I keep going around in circles. Stop thinking about him already!”

She got out of the bath and dried herself off. As she walked to the vanity, her stomach churned. “I forgot to grab my clothes. Now I’m being stupid in addition to everything else.” If all else failed, she could use her old clothes. Even though the thought made her cringe, it was better than walking out naked. And she wouldn’t wear them too long, just long enough to get to the closet.

As she passed the vanity, a small pile of clothes caught her attention. Jaewon.

 

* * * *

Thousands of punches hit the bag, yet Jaewon failed to calm himself. Junseh’s face was burned into his psyche and refused to leave. The date went amazingly well. Father said she obviously loved him, judging from their photos. All of this was his fault. He lost control and ruined whatever good karma he managed to accrue.

His arms became numb. He threw one last punch and watched it swing to a stop. I have no clue how to tell her. I don’t even know where to start. He wiped the sweat off his face. How did I pick up women before with ease?

He rolled his shoulder and strolled back to the room to shower. It was almost time for lunch. Junseh skipped breakfast, so she must be starving by now.

By time he made it to the dining room, Junseh already ate. He sat across from her and noted with dull surprise, “How nice of you to join me for lunch. From what do I owe this pleasure?”

“I had business this morning.”

Her voice sounded short. Good job, Jaewon. You already pissed her off. “Business worth skipping a meal?”

She shrugged. “I skipped meals all the time at home. Sometimes my only meal would be whatever I could scavenge from my job.”

“You’re not poor anymore.”

“I know that. But I can skip a meal every once in awhile without any problems.”

He sighed in exasperation. “I don’t want you to skip meals. You will be present at every meal and you will eat with me.”

She glared. “You can’t force me to eat.”

He returned the look with an equal fire. “I’ll shove the food down your throat if I have to.”

“You don’t want me to become fat, do you?”

“You’re not going to get fat eating three meals a day.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” She picked up a side dish and put it on her plate with such precision she seemed born a blue blood. Her progress since their first dinner with Songwoo was amazing.

Her formality both impressed and disturbed him. “You don’t have to be so formal with me.”

“I thought you didn’t want me to embarrass you? Eating with you is good practice. I see everything I’m not supposed to do.”

He gritted his teeth. “You’re being difficult.”

“Difficult? I’m not being difficult,” she replied as she took another piece of beef.

“I know you skipped breakfast but don’t take my share too. I need my protein.”

She scoffed. “Stop nitpicking me.”

“If you think this is nitpicking then you won’t handle the press well. Even if it’s healthy food, eating a ton of it will make you fat.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’m not worried about that.”

He laughed. “All women worry about their weight.”

“I don’t. If I gain weight then I can lose it. There’s no need to worry about something like that when there are more important things to worry about.”

“I doubt you’ll sing that tune when you’re being scrutinized from every angle discussing how you’ve gained or lost ten pounds.”

She shrugged. “I don’t care. I’ll eat when I want to eat, and if I gain weight, then I gain weight. I don’t care about anyone’s approval but my own.”

Part of him respected her flippant attitude toward the press. The other part knew the press had the key to public opinion, and if she got on their bad side, they would in turn bring out her bad side.

She said nothing else as she ate, but her key motions of enjoyment were still there. How she briefly smiled after eating her favorite dishes. How she tapped her sticks together as she decided what dish to eat. It was all adorable.

Maybe I should try to romance her. Like a candlelight dinner or something. If there’s one thing I know she loves, it’s food. He cocked his head to the side. That wasn’t a bad idea at all. If the mood invoked romance, perhaps she’d believe him when he told her how he felt. In all the movies and dramas, things like this always lead to success.

Even if he couldn’t express his feelings, surely she’d appreciate the gesture.

 

*  * * *

 

Jaewon pushed the candles around the table, unable to decide where to place them. The plan in his head required enough room for him to touch her. After dinner he’d grab her hands, look into her eyes, and say he loved her. Hopefully she would reciprocate his feelings. All the confidence he held before realizing he loved her diminished to doubts.

He asked for a menu that consisted mostly of finger foods and hoped it would spark the same attraction that made the picnic special. Letting one woman’s opinion affect him to the point of self doubt disgusted him, but the prospect of being free of the emotions outweighed his discontent. And the bonus of no tears every time they touched titillated him in more ways than one.

As the time ticked by, his heartbeat sped up. He kept watch on the door and waited for her to come inside. The door clicked. His heart stopped. She opened the door. He stood up. Her hands clasped over her mouth. She stumbled back outside. He ran to the door and opened it. She stood against the wall, staring at him. He grabbed her arm. “Come on.”

She stumbled forward with him. He dragged her to the table and seated her. He sat across from her. She stared at him. He smiled and nodded to the candles. “You like?”

Her eyes darted around. “What is this?”

“A celebration.”

“A celebration?”

“Of us.”

“Of us?” Her nose wrinkled. “This is creepy. You’re scaring me.”

Her words went straight through his heart. “What?”

“Since when do you want to admit we’re engaged? Are there cameras here or something?”

“No, there’s not.” He could barely manage the words. His throat shut tight.

“Then what’s the meaning of this?”

“I told you – to celebrate us.”

“Why?”

His frustration emboldened his voice. “Why do you always suspect me?”

“You never do anything without an ulterior motive.”

“This time is different!”

“How is this,” she said, gesturing to the décor, “Different?” Seems like the same Jaewon playing mind games to control me.”

“No,” he stated softly in defeat. “This time is different.”

“What is?”

He shook his head. “I can’t tell you. Not like this.” He rose. “I’m leaving. Enjoy the food.”

She held out her arm and grabbed at the air. “Wait.” He stopped. She averted her gaze and pulled her hand back. “There’s no need for you to skip a meal.”

“Thanks, but I don’t have an appetite anymore.”

His fists were a blur hitting the bag. No wonder love drives men mad. Everything about her was both infuriating and intoxicating. She refused every advance. She refused to believe him. It would be easier to scream it to her, forgetting all notions of being the perfect first and surrender to the lustful demon inside him, forcing her to admit her desire was not of flesh only.

But, he also wanted to see her smile like she did on their date. He wanted her to take initiative and admit she loved him without an undercurrent of fear prodding her.

He stopped when sweat drenched his body and stung his eyes. Upon entering their room, Junseh sat up on the bed. “Jaewon,” she greeted in a voice almost too soft to hear. “I want to talk to you.”

“I need to shower first. We’ll talk afterward.”

He rinsed off his body and wrapped a towel around his lower body. Maybe she would appreciate him covering up for her. When he walked out, however, his efforts were for naught. She covered her face with the blanket. He sat next to her and pulled it down. “I’m decent.”

She looked at him and nodded, but her face still had a hint of pink.

I hope she never gets used to me being naked. I love seeing her reaction to it.

“I’m sorry about earlier, the dinner. It looked like you worked hard on it. The candles and everything were very pretty. I’m…”

He waited for her to continue, but she said nothing. He leaned to her and asked, “You’re?”

She leaned away from him. “I’m sure you meant it to be a romantic dinner, but I don’t understand why you did it.”

Do it, Jaewon. Say it. The ball is in your court. Just like you rehearsed. She won’t reject you. He took a deep breath. “I,” his throat seized up as his confidence withered away. He patted her head. “Forget about it.”

Junseh nodded. She twisted the cloth of the blanket. His eyebrows arched. Something’s still bothering her.

 Just as he was about to ask what bothered her, she blurted out, “Why did you do it?”

A second chance. He grasped her hand and closed his eyes. “I realized something earlier this week. Before the date,” he hastily added. She didn’t pull away, but she didn’t return his grip either. “When I stopped to think of what’s happened since meeting you, no, I mean, when I think about what happened since you came here, I—“

The shrill ring reverberated through the quiet room. His nerves transformed into rage. He cursed and grabbed his phone. “Father! Why the hell are you calling me at this hour?”

“Is that the proper way to greet me? I remembered something important. Really, you should know better than this, but it’s best to keep no stone unturned.”

“What is it?”

“Now, now, don’t be so angry. I hope Junseh will cure you of that pesky temper.” He cleared his throat. “It occurred to me that since you two are obviously in love, you must be engaging in intercourse. I don’t want her to be with child until after the marriage is final. I’ll have a Doctor write her a prescription for birth control tomorrow, so be a dear and control yourself until then.”

“Worry not, Father dearest, I’ve promised her we won’t do that until our wedding night.” In lieu of hanging up, he threw the phone across the room, shattering it on impact. He silently simmered while struggling to calm himself.

“What happened?”

The moment he saw her cower into her blanket his anger dissipated. He ran his hand through his hair. “Father wanted to make sure we weren’t having sex, that’s all.” The look on her face almost made him burst into laughter.

“M-Minuh called for that? Why?”

“To make sure the story that sounds like something to cover up a shotgun wedding isn’t a story to cover up a shotgun wedding.” She covered her mouth and her face turned a brilliant shade of red. He couldn’t help but chuckle at her embarrassment. “I meant what I said too. I won’t do anything until the wedding night.”

“Jaewon?”

“Yeah?”

“What were you going to say earlier?”

“I’ll tell you tomorrow.” Or when the time feels right. God damn it, I was so close! If Father hadn’t called she’d be in his arms right now. He resisted the urge to punch his pillow in frustration. Morning would bring a new day, and this torture would start anew.

17: Chapter Seventeen

 

Junseh could not sleep. Jaewon’s words echoed in her mind like a broken record. She tossed and turned, body vibrant with excitement. If those words were the beginning of a confession, it would explain his strange behavior. She slapped her cheeks and closed her eyes, ordering her heart to slow down. As her excitement subsided, she fell into a restless sleep.

The morning started as any other day. She met Jaewon at the breakfast table.  Her body felt like she carried two ton blocks on her feet. She couldn’t stop yawning. Getting through lessons today would be torture.

“You’re still tired? You sleep in every morning.”

“I had trouble sleeping last night,” she said through a yawn.

He arched his eyebrow. “Nightmares?”

She shook her head. “No, nothing like that.” He waved his hand in a circle, ordering her to continue. She shoved a giant spoonful of rice into her mouth and chewed slowly. Like I can say the prospect of him liking me kept me up all night. “I-I guess it’s stress. I’m having trouble with the etiquette.”

“Don’t worry. You’re doing fine.” He folded the napkin over his chopsticks. “Let’s go back to bed.”

“Back to bed?”

He nodded. “I’m a little tired too.”

“What about my lessons?”

“What about them?”

She absently stirred her bowl of soup. The responsible part of her wanted to push through her fatigue, but the other part wanted to curl into the comfortable bed and snooze the day away.

“Yes? No?”

She glanced up at him. “You’re giving me a choice?”

“If you disagreed I planned on forcing you.”

She almost protested, but his easy going smile stopped her. He probably meant it as a joke, not a threat.

“One day isn’t going to matter much in the end.”

“I guess if you’re going to force me…”

He laughed. “I’ll take the blame for this one. Come on.” She started to fold her napkin, but he grabbed her arm and pulled her up. “That doesn’t matter outside of Royal functions.”

“But you just did it too!”

“Did I?”

His boyish smile sent her heart into a tizzy. He released her hand, but walked slow enough for her to walk by his side.

She yawned and he followed with his own shortly after. “Stop yawning, you’re making me yawn too.”

She giggled. “I can’t help it.”

Once they entered he stripped and she changed back into her pajamas. He sat on the bed and patted the spot next to him.

She sat next to him, staring at the wooden floor, twisting the end of her camisole into knots. Her skin burned from his gaze. What does he want now? Excitement coursed through her.

A jolt of electricity ran down her spine and before she could process anything else, he had her pinned on the bed in a tight embrace. She tried to roll away but he wrapped his legs around her.

“We’re going to end up like this anyway,” he mumbled. “Every morning you’re sleeping on my shoulder.”

She stuttered the beginnings of a retort, but how could she combat something she did unconsciously? She had no evidence against him either. He always left in the morning before she woke up.

He ran his fingers through her hair. “Just sleep.”

Her body turned to stone. How can I sleep when you’re being affectionate? He continued stroking her hair, sending gentle tingling waves from her head to her toes, relaxing her tense muscles. She fought sleep every step of the way, but it didn’t take long for her to crash into slumber.

 

* * * *

 

Jaewon listened to her quiet breaths and smiled with satisfaction. She didn’t start a fight, she didn’t try to push him away, and she even fell asleep on him. It felt nice, to say the least. This had to be what books wrote about, what singers sang about, what movies told about. The quiet peace that encompassed the body and spirit while in love. He understood that now. In a few short days he understood why millennia of men would push themselves to the bone over a mere woman.

All he needed to do was tell her. Stop being a lovelorn boy and become a man. As soon as she woke, he’d kiss her and tell her his feelings. Simple.

 As his mind entered the haze of sleep, his cell phone rang. He groaned and ignored it. It persisted in ringing several more times. With a growl, he picked up the phone. “What do you want now?”

“Get Junseh.”

“What?”

“Go pull Junseh from her lessons and put me on speakerphone.”

He glanced over at the sleeping girl. Her face seemed serene. “Can it wait?”

“No.”

The urgency in Father’s voice put him on edge. Father rarely lost control. He shook Junseh. “Hey, Junseh, wake up.”

“Wake up? She’s not at her lessons?”

“She’s exhausted. She could barely keep her eyes open during breakfast. She wouldn’t have learned much anyway.”

“I thought she was better than that.”

“It was my fault. I forced her to stay in bed.”

Junseh rubbed her eyes and sat up. “What’s going on?”

Jaewon pointed at the phone. “Father has something to talk about. I’m going to put him on speakerphone, okay?”

Her brows furrowed in apparent confusion, but she nodded.

“We’re ready.” Jaewon said as he turned on speakerphone and set it between them.

“Minjoon Yi and several of the Yi bloodline were arrested today.”

Jaewon sucked in his breath. Junseh tapped his shoulder. He shrugged her off. “If you know about it then that means the public does too.”

“Bingo.”

Jaewon leaned back. Junseh looked confused, but he didn’t have time to explain things to her. “What’s the plan?”

“I don’t know. I’m pulling you out of the palace. You’ll be staying at your apartment until I can figure out what to do.”

Jaewon grabbed the phone and yelled into the receiver, “Wait, what do you mean you don’t know what to do?”

“I meant what I said, boy. You’ll be leaving this afternoon.”

“What about my lessons?” Junseh asked.

“You’re not going to any of them until this mess is settled. And as for you, son of mine, you’re going to lay low. I’m putting you on house arrest until I figure out what to do.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa. No. That’s worse than being stuck in this palace.”

“If you want the crown you’ll shut up and listen to me!”

The ferocity in his voice sent a chill down Jaewon’s spine. “Understood.”

“I’ll call you when the plan is final.” The line clicked off.

Jaewon sighed and looked at the phone then threw it against the wall. It cleanly broke in half. “Do you know anything about Minjoon?”

She shook her head.

“His family owns Yi Family, the largest record label in Korea and the second largest in the world. That business is also a front.”

Her eyebrows arched. “You mean, a cover for illegal stuff?”

He nodded. “Exactly. Their fortune is tied to the black market and other unsavory things. They’re the largest crime family in the continent.”

“Then how is he a Prince candidate?”

“He wasn’t voted in. It was a peace offering among the Royals. Many who need dirty things done go through them. They cashed in their favors, and thus a false vote named him a candidate. No one actually thinks he’s going to win, so it wasn’t a big deal to name him a candidate.”

She appeared to be perplexed by his explanation. He patted her head. “Don’t worry too much about it. It has nothing to do with us.”

“Do you think that’s the news Songwoo talked about at the dinner?”

He stroked his chin. “I don’t think so. Everyone knows about Minjoon. No one has the guts to reveal it. Well, had, anyway. If I had to think of someone, it’s probably Hyeonbin.”

“The Queen’s son?”

He nodded. “He has a semblance of protection since he’s directly related to the Queen. Of course, if I’m thinking he did it, then so are others.”

Her eyes became saucers. “So then, would he be targeted?”

He shrugged. “Who knows? Taking on the Queen directly requires balls… and he picked the worst family to piss off.” Her jaw dropped. He burst into laughter. “Look, it doesn’t involve us. We don’t have to worry. If something happens, it happens. Then our only competition will be Songwoo.”

“You’re saying that the Yi Family will kill Hyeonbin?”

He gave her a relaxed smile. “Perhaps, yes. It wouldn’t be the first time a Royal died at their hands.” She wrung the blanket in her hands. He placed his over hers and squeezed. “Hey, I said not to worry.”

“But…”

Her terrified expression was too cute to resist. He fought the urge to baby her. “Don’t you have more important things to worry about?”

She glanced at the remains of his phone. “How do you get a new cell phone so quickly?”

He blinked. “What?”

“I saw your phone break into pieces last night. In fact, I’ve seen you break your phone lots of times. And you always have a new one.”

I tell her to worry about more important things and she asks how I get a new cell phone every day? He laughed. “Why do you care about that?”

“It’s been bothering me for a long time.”

“They’re prototypes. There’s a competition among the engineers at Polaritech to create a phone that can withstand my abuse. Winner gets a ten million won prize.”

“But that doesn’t explain—“

He rolled off the bed and walked to the closet. He grabbed a wooden box and walked back to the bed. When he opened it she gasped. “All of these?”

“Prototypes.” He pulled one out and threw it at the wall. It exploded into tiny pieces. He laughed. “Geez, good thing I didn’t pick that one.” He pulled out another and walked over to the deceased phone. He fished the network card out of the wreckage and installed it in the new phone.

“Unbelievable.”

“Genius, rather. Whoever succeeds gets a nice bonus and Father gets a new unbreakable product. And I have a phone that I won’t have to replace.”

“Maybe if you didn’t destroy your phone you wouldn’t need to replace it?”

He laughed. “Before phones it was the wall.”

“The wall?”

“Replacing a phone is cheaper than replacing a wall.”

“I’m beginning to think you Royals come from a different planet than the rest of us.”

He shrugged. “Anything you don’t want touched by others, you should get out now.”

“Huh?”

“Like a stuffed dog?” Her face instantly turned red. He grinned. “You’re rather headstrong, but the one thing you save is a stuffed animal?”

She frowned. “That was the last gift my father gave me before leaving. I know he left us and that’s what ruined Mother’s life, but I can’t let go of it yet. I want to know why he left.”

“What if he tells you something you don’t want to hear?”

“That he hated us? I don’t think that was the case.”

“You sound confident.”

She smiled. “Whenever I would yell at Mother for not defending herself whenever she was being defaced by the town, she would tell me ‘It’s easy to give up on a person. It’s hard to believe in them. Take the harder path in life.’”

Her words were beautiful, but he was burned far too many times to trust someone else blindly. Still, there was a beauty in her honesty that didn’t exist in his corrupt world. I’ll protect her from anything that will make her as bitter as I am. “Those are wise words.”

“Mother is a beautiful person.”

“I look forward to meeting her someday.”

“You want to meet her?”

“Might as well if we’re in the area.”

She looked down. “Oh.” She rolled off the bed and walked to the closet. “I don’t really have any possessions, but I don’t want my dog and pendant to get lost.”

“If we leave around three, we’ll be at my place by the evening. I’m going to invite some friends over tonight.”

“Wait. You can’t.”

“Excuse me?”

“There’s no place for me to hide.”

He smiled. “You’re invited too. Put on something nice to wear. There’s a good place near my apartment. I’ll order some food from there. You’ll like it.”

“I’m invited too?”

“Yes.”

“If you’re going to drink and do that I don’t want to be there.”

“I’ll tell them not to bring any girls.” That blasted look of hers appeared again. Not quite any single emotion, but a mix that he couldn’t fully decipher. “Hey. Umm, you know, when I have the guys over, we’re probably going to drink and they’re going to want to bring girls with them.”

“I won’t tolerate affairs, remember?”

He held up his arms and waved his hands. “No, you’re getting it wrong. I’m not going to do that. But they will.”

“What do you mean?”

Crap! How do I explain that without telling her how I feel? It’s not a good time right now. He shrugged. “I guess you’ve managed to kill any sort of libido in me.”

Her eyes widened. “Sorry-not-sorry for being ugly.”

“Huh?” His heart stopped. That sounded like I think she’s horrible, not that I don’t want to sleep with anyone except her. “Whoa, wait, Junseh. I didn’t mean it like that.”

She crossed her arms. “How else can you mean that?”

“I don’t want to sleep around anymore.”

She laughed. “That’s a good one. I think I’ll walk around the palace gardens one last time before we have to go. Later.”

He watched the door shut behind her and collapsed on the bed. This is harder than I’d thought it be. I’ll try again when we’re at my apartment. Maybe being someplace familiar will make confessing to her easier.

 

* * * *

 

Apartment, he said. Junseh searched her memories, recalling he did indeed say apartment. This isn't an apartment. This is an entire floor! It's bigger than a house! She took her shoes off and hesitantly walked inside. Jaewon took her on a tour of the place, though she could hardly process anything he said. Everything was done in a modern design with clean, sleek lines in varying shades of black and gray. Each room adhered to a different accent color. The living area was orange, the kitchen red, the bedroom purple, the weight room blue, the guest room yellow, and the office green. The view took her breath away. In the living room, the entire right wall was made of windows facing the city's skyscrapers.

She stood at the windows and looked down. The people appeared as ants. She swallowed. On the elevator, he pushed floor seventy. That’s a long fall. A tap on her shoulder startled her to screaming.

Jaewon held up his hands in surrender. “Hey, I’m not going to push you.” He grinned. “Scared of heights?”

“N-no. You scared me.”

He laughed and looked out the window. “We’re pretty high up. Sure you won’t be scared?”

She walked away from the windows. “I’ll be fine.”

He lay down on the couch. “Father designed this place. Everything can be controlled remotely, either by tablet or by phone.”

“Really?”

“Watch.”

He tapped on his phone and the lights dimmed and went through several different colors before returning to normal. Behind her, blinds moved down and covered the windows. In front of them, the floor opened and a television rose through a slot. She covered her mouth in awe.

“It was his pet project for over ten years. He lives on the floors above us.”

“Floors?”

“Yeah. The top five floors and basement are his.”

She sank into a chair. Forget living in a different world, this was the stuff of science fiction. “Are all the people here celebrities? Is that why you have the fingerprint security?”

He nodded. “Most of the people here are Royals, celebrities, or wealthy businessmen. That’s why we have the security detail. We’ll have to add your fingerprints to the database so you can come and go from here.”

“I thought we were on house arrest?”

“Father specifically mentioned me. The public knows who I am. They don’t know who you are.”

“That makes sense.”

His phone buzzed and he frowned as he checked the screen. “Looks like it’s just Jiyong, Daesung, and Minhyuk tonight.”

The son of a billionaire and another Royal. The singer and actor have to work so it’s natural they can’t play to Jaewon’s whims. “I don’t think I’ve met Minhyuk, have I?”

“No. He’s an artist. Usually doesn’t come around for our group gatherings. Kind of a homebody.”

That’s someone I can’t see being friends with Jaewon. “What kind of artist?”

“Sculpture and ceramics.”

“Wow. That’s pretty neat!”

His eyes narrowed. “Hey, don’t be thinking he’s a great guy.”

Junseh arched an eyebrow. “What? I haven’t even met him.”

“You’re not going to like him much. ”

She put her hands on her hip. “I think I’ll be the judge of that.”

“He’s not better than I am.”

“I don’t think any of us are saying that.”

He crossed his arms over his chest and said nothing else.

He’s being such a brat right now. Why does it matter if I like his friend or not? She picked up her tablet and loaded a book. Maybe she could sit in a corner and read while Jaewon engaged in his usual debauchery.

She barely finished a chapter when Jaewon spoke again. “What are you doing?”

“Reading.”

“Do you want to watch a movie?”

“What kind of movie?

“Horror. Are you okay with that?”

“I never watched movies much to be honest. So I guess it is.”

He pulled out his phone and with a few taps on the screen the television rose to prominence. He flipped through menus onscreen and picked a film with a ghostly looking character on the poster. It seemed a little creepy with solid white eyes and transparent skin, but overall it looked too silly to be scary.

Jaewon patted the seat next to him. “Front and center, Minduelle.”

I know he’s insulting me, but the way he says it almost sounds like a pet name. She swallowed the argument burning her lips and sat next to him. He smiled and tapped the screen, starting the movie. 

She yawned and rested her chin on her hand. Jaewon seemed completely invested in the movie. On the other hand, it wasn’t her cup of tea at all. Not a single scene scared her.  Just as the movie reached its climax, the doorbell rang. Jaewon jumped and grabbed her, holding her tight against his chest.

His heart is beating fast. Is he scared? She struggled to hold back her laugh.

“You’re shaking. Were you scared?”

The laugh burst from her. He pushed her away at arm’s length. “Hey!”

“You were the one who was scared,” she managed to eke out between laughs. She clutched her belly and rolled onto her side, unable to stop laughing.

The tips of his ears turned pink. “I was not!”

She tried to respond, but it came out as a snort.

“It’s not that funny.” The doorbell rang again in a persistent beat. “I’m getting the door.” He took a couple of steps forward and turned around. “Stop laughing.”

She closed her mouth and tried to suppress the giggles. Who would’ve thought a guy like him was scared of ghosts?

“Minhyuk? You’re here early. I’ll buzz you in.” Junseh rose and walked to his side. He bopped her head as she got near. “It wasn’t that funny.”

She grinned. “It’s kind of cute.”

His eyes narrowed. “Don’t you dare mention that to anyone.”

She giggled. “What will you give me to keep that secret?”

He arched an eyebrow. “You’re learning.”

 “What’s your offer?”

A knock interrupted them. Jaewon opened the door and did the handshake and hug she saw a lot of guys do at her school when greeting each other. Minhyuk turned to face her. He looked her up and down. He seemed frail. His skin was porcelain white and he had a slender build. His shirt and jacket hung off his body like a coat hanger. His dark eyes were framed by black curly hair. He wasn’t strikingly handsome like Jaewon, but he held a certain appeal that drew someone in. Their eyes met for a brief moment. He gave no sign of acknowledgement and glanced at Jaewon. “What’s for dinner?”

“When was the last time you ate?”

He shrugged in reply.

Jaewon slapped his forehead with his palm. “The last time I talked to you was when I received the nomination.”

Junseh sucked in a breath. Wasn’t that over a week ago?

“I started a piece the day after.”

Jaewon groaned. “What the hell, man? How many times do I have to tell you to eat?”

He walked away and collapsed onto the couch.

Jaewon dragged her to the kitchen. “Go to the store and pick up some stuff.”

“What? I thought you were going to order out?”

“Minhyuk’s a picky eater. I’m going to make him something.”

He seems like a jerk at first glance, but he’s actually pretty caring toward his friends. She sighed in resignation. “Make me a list.”

“I’ll need a cabbage, but you need to get one that’s leafy and green, and make sure it’s crisp and not soggy. The carrots have to be nice and fat and not thin and stringy, plus make sure they’re a good color and—“

“Whoa, slow down. I’m not going to remember all that!”

He glared. “You’re useless. I’m going myself. If Daesung or Jiyong get here before I’m back, let them in.”

He stormed off, slamming the door behind him. Junseh walked to the living room and sat across from Minhyuk. “Umm, hi.”

“Hi.”

An awkward silence passed between them. “I’m Junseh. Jaewon’s fiancée.” His eyebrows arched for a split second, but he said nothing in reply. She twisted the hem of her top. “I heard you were an artist?” He rolled his eyes. She gritted her teeth. “Can you show me some of your works?”

“No.”

Her blood boiled, but she forced herself to remain civil. “Are you going to have a gallery soon?” He glanced at her and said nothing in reply.  She leaned back into the chair. This is like talking to a wall. How does Jaewon know him?

He laid down and covered his eyes with his arm. “Thirsty.”

“What do you want to drink?”

He said nothing in reply. She stared at him for a moment, but it became clear he wasn’t going to specify exactly what he wanted to drink. Jaewon said he was a picky eater too. She sighed and walked to the kitchen.

She opened the fridge and saw a bottle of milk, several bottles of alcohol, and various vegetables. I don’t think giving alcohol to a person who hasn’t eaten is a good idea. Maybe milk? But what if he doesn’t like it? I’ll just bring him water. She closed the door and began opening cabinets to find a glass. Underneath a cabinet were a bunch of bananas.

She cocked her head. A picky eater seems rather childish, and children love banana milk, so maybe he will too? She opened various drawers until she came across a blender then tossed in a banana with milk. A few seconds later she poured the frothy mixture into a glass.

When she came back into the room, he paid no mind to her. She held it out in front of him. “Here.”

He groaned and sat up before holding out his hand, still refusing to make eye contact. She placed it in his hand. He brought it to him and hesitated before taking a sip. His head jerked up to her.

She smiled. “Like it?”

He took a long drink and placed the glass on the table. “How’d you know?”

 “Just a hunch.” She sat across from him.

He half laughed and took another drink. “I just finished a sculpture this morning. I have a show coming up two days from now.”

Jaewon is on house arrest, but I bet Minuh will let us go if it’s to see an art show. “What time? We’ll go.”

“He’ll know.”

“Umm, okay.”

He finished the drink and laid back down. “Who are you?”

“Umm, I said earlier. I’m Junseh.”

“You’re not his type.”

“I know.”

He turned his head and stared at her. “So, who are you?”

She put on a terse smile. “I’m Junseh. Jaewon’s fiancée.”

“And?”

She cringed. “Well, a student, I guess.”

“Of?”

“B-business, but I want to segue into law.”

“Law?”

“I want to diss-- build a better future with my own hands.”

His brows furrowed and he sat up. “You’re not a Royal.”

Her skin prickled. “How did you know?”

He smiled. “I didn’t until now.” She clasped her hands over her mouth. He laughed. “Don’t worry. I’m not either.”

His lazy smile was both attractive and unnerving. He seemed to be able to see through her, and unlike Jaewon who was upfront about his feelings, he hid them rather well. “How do you know Jaewon?”

“He helped me out once.”

She nodded and thought aloud, “He’s actually a nice guy after all.”

“I wouldn’t say that.” Her jaw dropped. He laughed, a deep and rumbling sound, like thunder. “I take it you’ve seen it too? His tantrums?”

“Been on the receiving end.”

He smiled. “How did you meet him?”

“It’s an arranged marriage. I’m from America.”

He shook his head. “You’re not.”

She blinked. “Huh?”

“I’ve talked with Korean Americans before. You don’t have their accent.”

Her heart stopped. He laughed again, sending chills through her. She tried to speak, but nothing came to mind. Before she could say anything else, the doorbell rang.

She rose and walked to the door. Her body burned from with the feeling of being watched. She turned on the cameras. Jiyong and Daesung stood at the lobby, each carrying a plastic bag. Minhyuk tapped her shoulder. She screamed and jumped backward into his arms. He laughed and wrapped his arm around her waist. “Hit a nerve, did I?”

“What are you doing?”She tried to wrench her body out of his hold, but that slender body of his had a surprising amount of strength. He pressed the button and called out, “Hey guys, Jaewon’s out. I’ll let you in.” He pressed the button that allowed entry and let her go.

Junseh’s heart stopped. What if they saw that? What if they tell Jaewon? Her body shook with the force of her emotions. She held back her tears and glared at him with the fury of a thousand suns. “If you didn’t look so frail I would slap some sense into you.”

He grinned. “That face of yours is rather adorable. I can see why Jaewon is enamored with you.”

“What are you talking about?”

He cocked his head to the side. “I see.” The doorbell rang. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “I’m going to have fun with you tonight.” He opened the door. “Hey guys.”

* * * *

A/N: I'm thinking about changing the title to Dandelion Princess. What do you guys think?

18: Chapter Eighteen

 

“Minhyuk, you’re here already?” Daesung asked.

He shrugged. “I was hungry.”

“Where’s Jaewon?”

“He went out to buy food,” Junseh replied, holding out her hand.

“Ah, the cute princess,” Daesung greeted and grabbed her hand, pulling her into a quick hug. “Glad to see you’ve managed to survive.”

What the hell is up with his friends and hugging me? “When you say it like that I’m a little scared.”

Jiyong laughed. “Jaewon doesn’t stick with one girl for too long.”

Junseh forced a smile. “Even if it’s arranged, we’re still stuck together until the bitter end.”

“My offer still stands if you ever want a noble without the pressures of being a princess.”

She shook her head. “I can’t accomplish what I want to accomplish unless it’s with Jaewon.”

Daesung arched an eyebrow. “And what is that?”

“Creating a new future through social restructuring.”

He laughed. “You’re adorable. The only way you’d have any power is if Jaewon died.”

Minhyuk shrugged. “She’s apparently going into law.”

“How’d you know that?” Jiyong asked.

“She told me.”

The reactions of the other two men confused her. They seemed surprised at the notion that Minhyuk knew something about her.

Jiyong pushed Minhyuk forward to the couch. “You talked to her?”

Before Junseh could hear the reply, Daesung put his arm around her shoulder. “What other things are you going to accomplish?”

His tone sent a foreboding chill down her spine. Maybe I shouldn’t trust them, even if they are Jaewon’s friends. Hurry up, Jaewon! Come back. She shrugged his arm off her shoulder and picked up Minhyuk’s empty glass in a single movement. “What can I get you guys to drink?”

“Not going to answer my question?”

She picked up the plastic bags. “It’s rude not to provide drinks for the guests.”

“It’s rude not to answer questions.”

She smiled. “Then I guess we’re both being rude.”

He chuckled. “I like you. Get me whatever you think I’d like.”

“And you, Jiyong?”

He shrugged. “Whatever’s fine.”

She set the bags on the counter and opened them. Dried fruit, nuts, dried squid, and a proportioned set of dumplings. She pulled out a plate and arranged the dumplings, then put it in the microwave to warm up. As that heated, she opened the fridge and inspected the bottles of alcohol.

Knowing Jaewon, he probably keeps the type of alcohol his friends like the most around for them. At least, I hope that’s the case and he’s not a secret alcoholic. She twisted the labels around. “Azalea blossom wine? Hmm, I think Jiyong would drink that. He seems to be refined. And this blackberry wine is something Daesung would like since he’s a flirt and this is said to improve sexual stamina. But just in case I’ll grab this pretty bottle.” She twisted the bottle around. “Andong soju.” She swallowed. “Isn’t this the stuff that costs five million won a bottle?” She held the bottle at arm’s length as though it were a sacred object and carefully set it on the counter. She then pulled the wine and the milk to make another glass of banana milk.  

After arranging the rest of the snacks to her satisfaction, she brought them out to the table. The three men said nothing as she placed the bottles on the table and poured each a glass.

“Where’s my alcohol?” Minhyuk asked.

“You shouldn’t drink until you’ve eaten. I don’t want to clean up your vomit.”

Jiyong and Daesung burst into laughter. “How becoming of a princess,” Daesung teased.

Jiyong took a sip and nodded approvingly. “She knows my taste well. You?”

Daesung took a drink and nodded. “Exactly.” He glanced up at her, “Did Jaewon tell you ahead of time?”

She shook her head. “Just a hunch.”

“That’s what she said to me too.”

Jiyong patted the seat between him and Daesung. “Sit down.”

Do I want to sit between two wolves or next to the fox? Despite Minhyuk’s attitude earlier, I doubt he’ll do anything with the others nearby. One’s easier to handle than two. She sat in the seat next to Minhyuk.   

Jiyong took a long drink. “I think that’s the first time I’ve been rejected.”

Daesung rolled his eyes. “Yeah, right. So now that we have time, tell us about yourself.”

“What, like a self introduction?”

“We didn’t get one the first time we met.”

She cringed. “That wasn’t one of my brightest moments.”

The two laughed. Minhyuk pouted. “What happened?”

“Jaewon’s met his match,” Jiyong explained.

“So it’s an arranged marriage,” Minhyuk stated. “And you’re supposed to be from America.”

“I am from America,” she corrected.

“That explains it,’’ Daesung replied. “What parts of the social structure are you interested in changing?”

She smiled. “There’s a few things I want to change, namely the tiers being tied to social status.”

The three stared at her as though she grew another head. She poured the two another drink. Daesung ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t think you understand our social strata too well. The King and Queen have no power. They’re cultural icons. You can’t do anything that directly affects the court.”

She nodded. “I’m well aware. That’s why I’m going into law. I’ll fight for it myself. And use my position to influence in the meanwhile.”

Minhyuk clutched his belly and laughed. Jiyong’s expression hardened. “Does Jaewon know about this?”

She nodded. “He’s well aware. And he’s fighting me every step of the way.”

“Interesting,” Daesung mused and took a drink. “I wonder why this marriage was arranged, in that case.”

She shrugged. “I don’t know either. But those are the cards I’m dealt and I’m making the best of my hand.”

Before any could reply, the door opened. Junseh jumped up and saw Jaewon carrying several bags by himself. “Wait, I’ll help you!”

Jaewon ignored her and nodded to his friends. “Hey guys. I’m making samgyeopsal and gimbap.”

“Nice,” Jiyong called. “I’m starving.”

Pork belly? Again? Not that I’m complaining, but he said he doesn’t like it much. Am I being presumptuous if I think it’s for me? She tried to take a bag from him and he yanked his arm away. She sighed and followed him to the kitchen. “What can I help with?”

“Nothing. I’m making it.”

“Hey! I used to work in a restaurant.”

“As a waitress.”

“And? I can still help.”

He waved a cucumber in front of her. “My kitchen.”

“Fine.” She leaned against the countertop and watched him chop vegetables with speed and precision. He wasn’t kidding. He’s a pro.

“What did you talk about?”

Her heart stopped. Cold beads of sweat formed. “N-nothing in particular.”

“They tell me everything. We’re like brothers.”

“I umm… I kinda mentioned wanting to change society…”

The steady rhythm of the knife hitting the cutting board stopped. “You said what?”

Excuses spilled out of her mouth as he drew near until he pinned her to the wall. He pressed his forehead against hers. “Do you know how much you drive me mad?”

His words punched her heart, arresting her to silence. His words were as angry as ever, but his tone seemingly held admonishment and affection. This wasn’t the same anger he showed days before after their confrontation with Songwoo.

He roughly caressed her cheek. “I want you to speak your mind but Daesung is still a Royal. No matter how close we are, it will still pale in comparison to personal ambition. He will cut you down to keep his way of life intact, do you understand? Is it so hard to wait to understand how things work before speaking?”

“I didn’t think—“

“I know.”

“Hey, you two! I don’t want your love juices spoiling my food.”

Jaewon released her. “Shut it, Jiyong.”

“Whatever. Get us some water.”

Jaewon glanced at her and nodded his head toward Jiyong. “Serve them.”

“Hey! Don’t be pissed I interrupted your—“

“Fuck off!”

Jiyong raised his arms in apparent surrender and left the kitchen.

“There’s a pitcher in the upper cabinet on the left.” The sounds of chopped vegetables returned, a steady staccato beat punctuated with sighs. She filled the pitcher, grabbed several glasses, and left the kitchen without another word, afraid to provoke his obvious annoyance into wrath.

She set each on the table and served them.

“Is samgyeopsal your favorite?”

“Hmm?”

Minhyuk took a sip of his water. “My favorite is gimbap. The other two like other things, so you’re the last one left.”

“Oh. Well, yeah. I like pork belly.”

“Kind of rich for a girl like you.”

She shrugged. “I don’t care.”

Jiyong whistled. “He’s something else. I couldn’t handle a girl that chunky.”

“Excuse me?”

Jiyong nodded. “I agree.”

“I am not, in any shape or form, fat!”

Minhyuk laughed. “You guys should give her a try. She’s really soft.”

Junseh’s expression mirrored the horrified faces of Jiyong and Daesung. “T-that’s not what it sounds like.”

“Then what does it sound like?”

A chill went down her spine. She slowly turned around to see Jaewon carrying a tray of food. “W-when you came up the doorbell surprised me and—“

“Why were you close to him in the first place?”

Minhyuk laughed. Junseh shook her head adamantly. “He was the one close to me.”

He placed the tray on the table and grabbed her arm. “You. Kitchen. Now.”

She cast one last woeful look at Minhyuk, who waved at her with a big smile. He did that on purpose, that jerk! Once in the kitchen, he released her arm. She rubbed her skin where he held. “Jaewon, I’m telling the truth.”

“I told you he wasn’t a good guy.”

 “What?”

“You know how I met him? He tried to steal Daesung’s girl at the time. He likes stealing women. It’s his thing.”

Her brow wrinkled in confusion. “But, then why be friends with him?”

He ran his hand through his hair. “It’s complicated. He has issues. I can’t leave someone alone like that.”

She swallowed. “Listen, all that happened was that he startled me and when I jumped he caught me in his arms. Nothing else happened.”

“I know.”

“Huh?”

He smiled. “I remember how you acted when we first met. I know you won’t do anything with anyone you don’t love.”

Her heart skipped a beat. He’s saying he trusts me, isn’t he?

Jaewon gestured to the grill and series of vegetables. “Serve the vegetables and come back straight away.”

She went out to serve them, but as she rearranged the table’s goods Minhyuk tugged on her hair. “Hey, dumpling girl. How long have you been growing this?”

“Most of my life.” She yanked her braid out of his hand and tossed it over her shoulder.

“Did you get in trouble for talking to me?”

“No, I just really hate guys like you.”

Jiyong and Daesung burst into laughter.  

Minhyuk smiled. “I’ll make you fall for me soon enough.”

“Minduelle!”

“Minduelle?” Minhyuk questioned. “Is that his pet name for you?”

She cringed. “Something like that.”

“I can give you a cuter nickname.”

 “I’m fine with Dandelion Princess, thanks.” She ran back to the kitchen.

Jaewon pointed to a tray of grilled pork belly. “It’s getting cold.”

“Sorry, sorry.” With years of experience, she whisked the tray up and carried it back to them in a single motion.

“Are you going to sit and eat with us?” Minhyuk asked as she sat it down. “At least take a drink or two.”

“I don’t drink, thanks.”

His eyebrows arched into his forehead. “What do you mean, you don’t drink? Everyone drinks.”

“I guess you’ll learn I’m the exception to a lot of rules.” She poured each other round and went back to the kitchen. The moment she entered, Jaewon commanded her to open her mouth. She complied and he placed a piece of meat inside. Salty, sweet, and savory exploded into her mouth all at once. “You’re actually a good cook.”

“Of course I am,” he scoffed.

“No, really, it’s really good! I like it more than the palace chefs, even.”

“Flattery gets you nowhere.”

“It’s not flattery if I’m stating facts.”

He chuckled and shook his head. “You’re almost one of us now.”

“Can I have another piece?”

“I’m almost done here.”

“Then I’ll wait.”

He pushed her aside with one arm. “Go and entertain them until I get there.”

“That’s…”

His expression became stern. “Go.”

She turned on her heel and inched her way back to the den of wolves. “He’s almost done,” she said as she approached.

Daesung waved her over and patted the seat next to him. She sat next to him. Minhyuk smiled. “Scared of me now?”

“I know you bite.”

He smiled. “Not too hard. You’ll like it.”

Daesung draped his arm around her shoulder and waved a glass of wine in front of her. “Have a drink with us. Just one isn’t going to hurt you.”

“Get your hands off my woman.”

Daesung shrugged. “You called your woman a weed earlier.”

“No girl wants to be called a weed,” Minhyuk piped in.

“What I call her is my concern alone.” He put the food down and sat next to her, holding her to his side in a vice grip.

She tried to wriggle away. “Jaewon, not here.”

He scoffed. “Did you hear about Minjoon?”

The conversation turned to their theories of who was behind the exposure of the Yi family.  Being that Junseh knew absolutely no Royals’ names, she felt lost. The only thing she could do was keep their glasses constantly full, which in turn caused her to be in the center of a den of drunken wolves.

She excused herself to the bathroom. She opened the door to leave and in a split second she was pushed back in. Minhyuk closed the door behind them. She tried to push past him, but he easily overpowered her. “Let me out. Jaewon is going to kill you if he finds out you did this.”

He smiled. “So if he doesn’t find out, it means you’re okay with it?”

She glared. “He’s your friend. He cares about you a lot.”

His laugh echoed in the small space. “I don’t know exactly where you’re from, yet, but let me let you in on a secret. None of us are actually friends. The moment push comes to shove we’ll eat our own young.”

She nibbled her lip. “At one point I would have believed you. But if there’s one thing I’ve noticed, it’s that Jaewon goes out of his way for his friends.”

“Only his friends. Have you seen how he treats those who aren’t?”

“That’s…”

He smiled. “Exactly. I bet he even treated you with that same sort of derision the first time you met. That’s how he’s truly like around others. He’s not a good guy.”

“And neither are you. But I trust him more than I trust you.”

He stroked his chin and stared at her. Though she felt uneasy under his gaze, she kept her resolve steady. He clicked open the door and gestured to the hallway. She marched past him, keeping her eye on him all the while. He smiled as she passed by.

She walked straight into Jaewon. He grabbed her shoulders. “What were you doing in there with him?”

“Nothing.”

“Nothing my ass.”

She glared. “Was your comment earlier a lie?”

“She tastes as sweet as she looks.”

Junseh turned around and slapped Minhyuk with all the force she could muster. Jaewon grabbed her and pulled her back. Minhyuk rubbed his cheek and laughed. “You found a good one this time.”

Jaewon rubbed her arms. “Next time it won’t be her that hits you.”

“Not like it’s the first time I’ve been on the receiving end of that.”

Jaewon pushed her ahead. “Go to bed. I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Jaewon—“

“You’re tired, right?”

“But the kitchen—“

“If the lady wants to spend more time with us, you should let her.”

The look Jaewon gave Minhyuk could freeze over hell. Junseh rested her hand on his bicep. “I’ll clean up.”

He seemed like he was about to protest, but he agreed through clenched teeth. He grabbed her hand and dragged her back to the kitchen. “Did he do anything to you?”

“Nothing. We talked a bit, that’s all.”

He ran a hand through his hair. “He’s doing this on purpose to tick me off. He likes doing that. Sadistic bastard.”

Then the question of why they’re friends pops up, but I guess it’s complicated. She started gathering dishes and putting them in the sink to wash. “I’ll clean up and go to bed, okay?”

 

A loud bang woke Junseh from slumber. She glanced around the bed and saw no sign of Jaewon. She rolled off and started walking to the living room. Surprisingly Minhyuk was awake, messing with his phone. She mulled over greeting him, but he noticed her first. “The princess awakes. Whatever do I owe this pleasure?”

She rolled her eyes. “I’m surprised you’re up.”

He gestured to the three men sprawled over the floor. “Unlike them, I know when to stop drinking.”

Jaewon’s mouth hung open and the floor glistened with his drool. She giggled. “He’s usually up early.”

“He’s knocked out. We could do anything and he wouldn’t notice.”

She may be naïve, but she knew the implications behind the anything he implied. “Didn’t learn your lesson yesterday?”

He flashed a grin. “And if I told you I like it that way?”

“Jaewon told me you tried to steal Daesung’s girlfriend.”

He laughed. “Did he? I did do that, once. Not because I wanted his girl. I want to steal their happiness.”

“Huh?”

“I hate seeing people happy. I want to take it away.”

“W-why would you want to do that?”

Behind his long eyelashes she thought she saw a flickering of sadness. He returned his gaze to his phone. “Maybe if we’re friends someday, I’ll let you in on that secret.”

“T-then why do you stick around Jaewon?

He half laughed. “We’re friends.”

“You’re not a Royal, right?”

“Right.”

“I have a secret too. I’ll let you in on it if we’re friends someday.”

“If it has to do with your past, I have a feeling I know.”

She opened her mouth, but stopped herself. “I’m not going to fall for that trick.”

He shrugged. “Worth a try.”

She sighed. “What do you want for breakfast?”

“Anything is fine.”

She pursed her lips. “Jaewon said you were a picky eater.”

“I am.”

“Then anything isn’t okay!”

“Get us some haejangguk. They’re going to need it.”

Hangover soup? Where can I find that? “Is there a place nearby?”

“There’s a mini-market about two blocks from here.”

“Do they sell it?”

“Are you a bad cook?”

“N-not really bad, but not as good as Jaewon.”

He laughed. “So you’re a bad cook.”

“I like to give things a sort of…smoky flavor.”

He clutched his abdomen and laughed. “There’s a restaurant about four blocks from here.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out several crumpled bills. “Jiyong doesn’t look it, but he’s a pig. He’ll want two servings.”

“Gotcha. You’ll let me in, right?”

He nodded and gave her directions to the restaurant. Around the fourth turn, she got lost. After he explained it for the third time, he scowled and got up. “I’ll go with you.”

“How will we get in?”

“We’ll wake them up.”

 She frowned. “But what if they’re mad?”

“Once they see the food they won’t be.”

She started to follow him but stopped at the door. “Maybe you should go alone.”

He arched an eyebrow. “Why?”

“Well, what if I’m photographed? I don’t want them thinking I’m your new girlfriend.”

He chuckled. “Already thinking of that, are we? I’ll go, but I want something in return.”

Her stomach churned. I feel like I’m about to hear something that I’ve heard before. “If it involves kissing or touching or anything physical, I’m not doing it.”

He laughed. “Is that what Jaewon does to you?”

Heat rose up her body. “Sometimes.”

“It’s not too off. I do want your body.” She raised her hand and he held his up in a command to stop. “I have a piece I’m working on. Your hair is inspiring me. I want to see how it falls over your body for reference.”

“Oh. Is that it?”

He nodded. “That’s it.”

She held out her hand. “Deal.”

After the door closed behind him she walked to the floor where Jaewon slept. “That looks uncomfortable.” She giggled and sat next to him. “I guess when you like someone even their worst moments look cute.” She carefully rolled his head onto her lap and twirled his silken hair around her fingers. Though his face held hard edges and seemed strong, his lashes were long and thick, naturally curling upward. She sighed. “It’s really not fair a guy has eyelashes like that.”

Her insecure thoughts floated in and out of her mind as she absently stroked his hair, waiting for Minhyuk to return.

19: Chapter Nineteen

The doorbell rang, startling both Junseh and Jaewon. His brows knitted and he groaned. Junseh let him rise up. He rubbed his neck and stretched his body, vocalizing his distaste. Junseh rose to answer the door, but his voice anchored her to the spot. “Junseh, were you here the entire time?”

Unable to vocalize a definite answer, she settled for nodding and dashed to the door. Minhyuk was on the monitor, holding up several bags and tapping his foot impatiently. “Hold on, let me buzz you in.” She pressed the button.

“Who’s outside?”

“Minhyuk. He went to get breakfast.”

“He went to get breakfast?”

“Yeah.”

“Minhyuk went to get breakfast.”

Is he still drunk or something? A weak knock interrupted her. She opened the door and immediately took a bag from his hand. His forehead was slick with sweat and his long hair hung in damp clumps. She reached for the other bag. “Jeez, it’s already that hot?”

He wiped his forehead and swung the bag away from her. “Yeah. Let’s go to the kitchen and get it organized.”

She started to follow him but Jaewon jerked her back. “What are you doing?”

She brushed his hand off her shoulder. “We’re going to serve you some food.”

“What were you doing when I was sleeping?”

 “We did nothing. Stop with the Gestapo.” Minhyuk grabbed the bag from her hand and walked off.

Junseh yanked her arm away from him. “I was there when you woke up.”

He rubbed his forehead. “No, I didn’t mean…” He turned and walked down the hallway to their room.

Junseh picked up around the room. Next to Daesung was a fallen statue. It broke in two clean halves. Probably what caused the noise that woke her. She nudged him with her toe. “Hey, wake up.” He groaned and batted at her leg. She sighed and walked over to Jiyong. “Wake up.” She prodded him with her foot.

His eyes snapped open. “The fuck?” He rested his forearm over his eyes. “What time is it?”

“Time for food.”

“Numbers, I need numbers.” He croaked like an old man as he sat up. “What food?”

“Some hangover soup. Looks like you need it too.”

He groaned and struggled to rise. She offered her hand but he batted it away. “Who got the food? Jaewon?”

“Minhyuk did.”

His head jerked to her, eyes wide with apparent surprise. “Minhyuk?”

She arched her brows and nodded. Geez, why are they all so surprised? He suggested it in the first place! “Umm, if you’ll wake up Daesung I’ll go get Jaewon.”

“Naw, I need to take a piss first.” He stumbled forward.

Junseh caught him before he could fall. She put her arm around his back. “How much did you guys drink after I went to bed?”

“Hell if I know.”

She shook her head as she opened the bathroom door. “Don’t hurt yourself in there.”

He rolled his eyes. “This isn’t the first time I’ve woken slammed.”

Junseh sighed as the door shut in her face. “It seems all the Royals are jerks in the morning.” She glanced down the hall. “And now to deal with the grumpiest of them all.”

Surprisingly, the door was shut. She knocked. “Jaewon?”

The door opened and before she could figure out what was happening, she was pressed against Jaewon’s bare chest. He nuzzled into her neck.

She sucked in her breath. Okay, I can read into this two ways. One, he’s jealous and being possessive. Two, he’s a brat who thinks his favorite toy is stolen. She lightly patted his back. “Hey, put a shirt on and let’s get some food.”

He tightened his embrace. She could hear his heart beating in his chest. “You’re being ridiculous,” she scolded as she tried to break his hold.

“You’re mine,” he whispered.

Yeap, leaning toward favorite toy right about now.  She sighed and rubbed his back. “The food’s going to get cold.”

“Are you that desperate to get back to Minhyuk?”

“What?”

“Minhyuk doesn’t do things for people.”

“It has nothing to do with me.”

“It has everything to do with you!” He pushed her away.

She rested her hands on his biceps. “He told me he wants to take away happiness. It has nothing to do with me or you.”

Jaewon put his hands over hers and pried them off. “He doesn’t tell people he barely knows things like that. He doesn’t talk to them, period.”

She crossed her arms. “So you’re saying that he genuinely wants to steal me away.”

“He’s interested in you, for certain.”

“Don’t you trust me?” His eyebrows arched slightly. He appeared to be conflicted over something, but over what, she couldn’t decipher.  She continued, “Do you honestly think I’m the type of girl who flocks to anyone who shows me the slightest affection?”

He retracted his arms in apparent defeat. “You’re not.”

“Let’s go.”

He walked to his closet and put on a simple gray t-shirt. They walked beside each other back to the dining area, where the three hunched over bowls, eating with stoic faces. She almost laughed at the scene. They looked like a group of exhausted construction workers, not a group of recovering partiers.

As they approached the table, Minhyuk pointed to the bowl on the right. “That one’s yours.”

She glanced at the bowl and then at Jaewon’s. Her bowl had more vegetables and meat, while Jaewon’s was scarce.

“What the hell,” Jaewon exclaimed as he sat. “Minduelle, give me some.”

Minhyuk tangled his chopsticks with Jaewon’s. “It’s hers.”

“You know, that’s really too much food…”

“You need it.” Minhyuk nodded from her to Jaewon. “You like them like that, don’t you?” He puffed his cheeks, imitating a person with chubby cheeks.

Junseh slammed her hands on the table. “Hey!”

“Not so loud,” Daesung groaned. “My head is fucking killing me.”

Junseh brought the bowls next to each other and divided the vegetables. Minhyuk started laughing when she pushed the bowl back to Jaewon. She scowled. “What’s funny now?”

“You divided them evenly.”

“And?”

“Most girls would give the man more food.”

She exhaled slowly through clenched teeth. I’m getting really tired of him commenting on my supposed weight problem. I’m not naturally model thin and I’m not going to starve myself to look like something I’m not.

“Ignore him,” Jaewon muttered and started sipping broth.

Easier said than done. As she started to eat, she felt a weird sensation up her calf. She kicked at it, but it persisted. What in the hell? She glanced over at Jaewon, but he seemed preoccupied with something. He barely touched his food. A cold chill went down her spine. It’s Minhyuk. She tried to ignore it and focus on eating her food, but with each second he touched her the discomfort in her stomach grew. The beef broth turned sour. She clutched her abdomen and stood. “I don’t feel very good.”

Jiyong arched an eyebrow. “You didn’t drink.”

“I guess the soup isn’t setting well with me. You can have the rest, Jaewon.”

He glanced at her with a confused expression. “What are you doing?”

She ignored him and walked to his bedroom, slamming the door shut behind her. “I need to take a shower and cool down.”

Jaewon’s bathroom was much more modest than the one at the palace. He had a full length mirror on the door, a standing shower, a large vanity and toilet, but that was it. Everything seemed normal. She relaxed and stripped. She turned on the water and blue lights came on, dying the water a pale blue. She blinked. I should have really known better than to guess that something would be normal. At least it’s just lights. As the water heated, she stared at her body in the mirror.

She poked her belly. It wasn’t flat, but it wasn’t a huge paunch either. Just a tiny belly, nothing outside of normal, so she thought. Her legs were short and stumpy, not long like a model’s. She squeezed various parts of her body. They felt soft and squishy, not firm like Jaewon’s arms, but that wasn’t bad. Jaewon was a freak of nature anyway.

She chewed the inside of her cheek. I can’t believe I’m letting them get to me. I look fine. She shook her worries away and stepped into the shower. The water soothed away the remnants of her worries.

Just as she rinsed off her body, the door flew open and Jaewon crushed her in his arms. His lips stole all her objections.  There was an incessant hunger to his kisses that set her body aflame. He broke the kiss and licked the water running down her neck.

“Jaewon?”

He captured her lips in his. He pressed her against the wall. She gasped as the cold tiles seared her hot skin. He nibbled her down the curve of her neck.

The last bit of her mental capacity enabled her to stutter out “W-why?”

“You’re mine.”

The primal growl he named her his arrested her heart. When he captured her lips again, a warm pulse radiated through her body. She let her lips speak the feelings she held inside, returning his hunger with her own.

There was an anger to his hands, the harsh way they grasped at her hips, squeezing her flesh to nearly the point of pain. His words weren’t to be taken lightly. Every kiss and every caress reinforced his claim to her.

She broke them apart, but he claimed her again, and they battled until he stopped, lips just a whisper’s length from hers. Their panting breaths intermingled in the small space between them. Their eyes locked and she teetered on the edge of falling into him completely and keeping her promise to herself.

“Do you?” she managed to ask before her strength left her.

Something in his expression told her he understood the last bit of the question she couldn’t ask. He kissed her, the same insatiable kiss of earlier, possessive and commanding. She broke apart, gasping, “Do you?”

“What do you think?”

The question arrested her. She found herself unable to respond to his kiss. For all the physical passion between them, the answer to her question still lurked in muddy waters. He broke contact between them. “Junseh?”

“I don’t know.”

He half sighed, half growled. “You don’t know?” He tilted her chin up and kissed her. “You don’t know?” He sucked on her neck as his hands wandered her body, briefly passing over her sensitive spots. “You don’t know?”

She fought against the hurricane of sensations flooding her senses. He still refused to say the one thing she needed to hear. Even if they connected physically, she needed to hear the emotional confirmation before she gave in. She grabbed his hands and held them tight. “No.”

His eyes clouded over in obvious confusion. He wrenched his hands from her grip and left the shower without another word. The cold air slapped her hot body. She slid down the tiles to the floor. The warm water slammed against her face. She touched her swollen lips. What just happened?

 

* * * *

 

When she walked out, Jaewon sat on the edge of the bed. She swallowed. She hoped he wouldn’t be there. He glanced at her, briefly making eye contact before looking away. “We’re going out today.”

“Didn’t Minuh say you were on house arrest?”

“I never listen to him.” He grabbed a set of clothes next to him and pushed them to her chest. “Wear these.”

“Where are we going?”

“Out.”

Another day, another tug-and-pull of Jaewon’s whims. In any case, being out was better than being trapped in the apartment. She didn’t argue his suggestion and quickly changed into the outfit he picked for her.

He picked something bold. The top was a cute loose fitting tank with a series of small multicolored dots forming a hot air balloon printed on it. The thin and tight leggings were a bright red. She wouldn’t blend in at all in this outfit. She let her hair hang loose and put on a pair of sneakers. A pair of heels would have looked nicer, but she still wasn’t comfortable walking in them.

Jaewon waited in the living room, watching a news channel dissect the Yi family arrest. The moment she came near, he shut it off. His gaze went up and down her body. He nodded in approval. “We’re going to get you a cell phone.”

“Why don’t you give me one of your prototypes?”

“What if I gave you the winning phone?” She laughed. He walked over and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. “After that we’ll have lunch. And then I’ll take you shopping.”

“Shopping? For what?”

He arched an eyebrow. “Don’t women like to shop?”

“I’ve never gone. Why don’t we go by a bookstore instead?”

He half laughed. “Never thought I’d hear a girl say that.” He opened the door for her and led her to the garage.

Jaewon seemed like the type to have a flashy sports car, but the car he opened was surprisingly normal, like a vehicle anyone would drive. Inside, however, was straight out of a science fiction movie. Several screens made up the dashboard, each displaying different information. He didn’t insert a key to start the car, instead he pressed his fingers against a sensor much like the ones used to unlock his apartment.

“Did your Father design this car too?”

“What gave it away?” She watched as he pulled up a map on one of the screens and input the destination. Immediately the car started driving itself. She yelped. He laughed. “Scared you?”

“H-h-h-how?”

“When I was caught driving drunk, he developed an auto pilot system that could drive me home without putting anyone’s life in danger. It’s convenient for other things too. I’ve had fun in this car.”

“Other things?”

“Right. You wouldn’t know about that.”

“About what?”

He patted her head. “I’ll tell you some other time.”

Something in his tone told her that the fun he had referred to something akin to the situation that arose the last time they traveled by car together. She pushed the thought out of her mind and asked something that bothered her from the moment he suggested it. “Why do I need a cell phone?”

“You don’t have one.”

“But I don’t have anyone to call.”

“You can call me.”

“We’re together twenty-four seven, why would I need to call you?”

He shrugged. “I may decide to step out without you in the future. I’ll put the app on your phone so you can control my apartment.”

Her heart skipped a beat. “You’re going to do what?”

“I don’t know how long you’re going to be there. If you’re living with me, you’ll need to be able to turn things on and off, at least.”

The car stopped in front of the cellular store and to her surprise, parked itself. She reached for her seatbelt, but Jaewon stopped her. “I’m going to be right back. Don’t get out.”

A minute later, he came out and handed her a bag. She arched an eyebrow. “I thought I was going to get to choose.”

“I did this spur of the moment. If you wanted to browse I would have to shut down the entire store. This is the latest model of our high end line. You would have chosen it anyway.”

She frowned. “I would have been fine with something simple.”

He shook his head. “You’re a Royal now. We don’t do simple.”

She sighed. “I’ve noticed.”

He punched in another destination. “We’re going to a casual place. I’ve been snapped there before, but just act normal like you did on our date.”

She rubbed her forehead. “I don’t know if I want to eat now.”

“You’ll get used to it.”

His words brought another thought to her head. “Why did you pick this outfit for me?”

“It stands out.”

“Why do you want me to stand out?”

“You’re my woman. You have to be seen.”

“So this is a publicity stunt.”

He grabbed her shoulder. “It’s not.”

She arched an eyebrow. “Then what else could it be?”

His brows furrowed. “It’s more like… an announcement.”

“How is that not a publicity stunt?”

He shook his head. “It’s not like the date. I want people to see you with me.”

“You’re not making any sense.”

“It’s different this time.”

She sighed. “Never mind.”

“No, Junseh, listen. It’s not a publicity stunt.”

Before she could object further, the car stopped. They got out and Jaewon walked around and reached for her hand. She took it, not out of desire, but she knew better than to refuse and invoke his ire in public. A small sacrifice for her greater goal.

The smell of freshly baked bread permeated the air. She took a deep breath. Jaewon squeezed her hand. “Like it?”

“Is that from where we’re eating?”

He nodded. “It’s a little French place that opened up about a year ago. When I’m home I try to stop by.” He opened the door for her and she stepped inside. The café was decorated in a style that seemed out of a storybook. Everything had a dainty, elegant feel to it, from the wrought iron table sets to the lace curtains.

It was also completely empty.

A tall, elder man walked to them and bowed. “Good afternoon, Prince Jaewon and his lady.”

“Thank you for accepting our reservation at a moment’s notice,” Jaewon replied.

The elder man shook his head. “It is an honor to have a prince choose our establishment to dine.”

Junseh’s stomach churned. Stop treating us special just because we’re royalty! Have you no pride? Jaewon put his arm at the small of her back and guided her to a center table. He pulled out her chair and pushed her in.

“May I start the meal off with a nice wine?”

Jaewon shook his head. “My girlfriend doesn’t drink. A nice tea, please.”

“Of course. I will be back.”

As soon as he was out of earshot, Junseh asked, “Why is the restaurant empty?”

“If we came in with others there would be an uproar.”

“I thought this neighborhood was full of the elite?”

“I’m a prince now, out and about with a new girlfriend, right after a scandal involving another prince hits. We wouldn’t be left alone.”

She glanced around the restaurant and sighed. “But this is creepy with just the two of us.”

He frowned. “This is our life from now on.”

“But…” It feels lonely. Just us two, segregated from the rest of the world. No wonder the Royals are out of touch.

He rubbed her hands. “Don’t think about it and enjoy the food.”

The thoughts never left her mind and gave everything a bitter aftertaste. She struggled through small talk with Jaewon, and though he kept insisting to relax, it only served to complicate her emotions. By time the lunch was over and they were back in the car she breathed a sigh of relief.

Jaewon rubbed her knee. “Do you still want to go to the bookstore?”

“Is it going to be empty too?”

“No, but I doubt anyone will bother us there.”

“Why do you think that?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. I buy e-books. I’ve never actually been to a bookstore.”

“I…don’t think this is a good idea.”

“So eating alone in a restaurant was weird, but now you’re okay with emptying a bookstore?”

“That’s not what I meant.”

“Look, we’ll be fine.

He tapped at his screen and searched for a bookstore, then picked the closest location. They drove in silence until arriving at a small corner store. Her worries eased the moment she saw it. It was small, and there wouldn’t be many inside to see her and Jaewon. She smiled and glanced at him. “To tell you the truth, I’ve never been in a bookstore either.”

He chuckled. “Let’s go.”

An elderly lady greeted them. Her face made an expression that seemed as though she thought she knew Jaewon, but didn’t seem to think much else. There weren’t many inside at first glance, a couple of teenage girls and an adult male. The smell of the books was both foreign and lovely.

Jaewon put his arm around her shoulders. “Where to first?”

“Thrillers?”

He nodded. “Sure.”

As they picked and traded interesting books, Junseh felt her skin prickle with the gaze of many. She tried to ignore it, but as time passed, the uneasy feeling grew. The store seemed to be louder too. She leaned over and whispered, “Don’t you think there’s a lot of people here now?”

He glanced around. “Seems like it. Think it’s an afternoon rush?”

“It feels like they’re looking at us.”

“Don’t worry about it. Here, what do you think of this one?”

She read the blurb several times, but none of it sank in. As she handed it back to Jaewon, she heard a weird clicking sound. She glanced around, but no one was near. She rubbed her temple. I guess I’m just paranoid.

Jaewon waved her over. “Come here.”

She walked to him and he held up an open book with one hand, using it to cover her face from the side view. He leaned down and pecked a kiss. The weird clicking sound went off again. She stood in stunned silence.

“Those clicks you heard are being tweeted to millions right now. We need to leave.”

“B-but why did you kiss me?”

He smiled. “How else are they going to know you’re mine?”

“But they can’t see through a book.”

He kissed her and flashed a grin. “Did you find anything you liked?”

“Jaewon!”

“We’re going to go to the register and see if we can check out without any issues. If they start rushing us, make a break for it. I’ll get the books.”

As they walked to the register, a sharp pull of her hair tugged her head backward. She yelped in pain. A teenage girl stood behind her, handful of hair in hand. “It’s real.”

Jaewon wrapped his arm around her. “What do you think you’re doing?”

The girl’s eyes became wide. “I-I-I-I-“

“Don’t touch her again.”

The hair fell from her hands as they went limp. “P-P-Prince Jaewon! I have always l-l-l-loved you!”

He put on his charming playboy smile. “Thank you for always supporting me.”

Instantly, whatever bad impression he left on her vanished. Junseh could practically see her eyes turn into gigantic hearts like a cartoon character.

Unfortunately, the confirmation that Prince Jaewon was in the small bookstore sent all of the patrons to them in a mad rush. Jaewon grabbed her hand and dropped the books to the floor. “Run!”

His speed was no match for hers. She struggled to keep up behind him as they ran out the door to the parking lot. He opened the door and put her inside first before sliding over the hood like an action star and getting in on his side. Hands pressed against the windows and rocked the car. Junseh hunched into a small ball and covered her head.

Jaewon started the car and started honking the horn. The car slowly rolled backward and through the parking lot. She felt a hand stroking her hair and feeling safe, sat up straight. At the sight of the road she breathed a sigh of relief.

“That went better than I imagined.”

“You know that would happen?”

He shrugged. “I had a hunch. Usually we have bodyguards when we’re out like that. I was a little nervous something would happen.”

She buried her face in her hands. “That was scary.”

He patted her head. “Sorry. Guess we won’t be going to any public places anytime soon, will we?”

This is my life now. Sure, Jaewon is the one that gets recognized, but once my name is released to the pubic I’ll have the same problems. I can’t be normal. Tears welled in her eyes. She blinked them back. Calm down, Junseh. You knew this the moment you accepted the proposal.

Jaewon rubbed her back. “Let’s go home.”

The entire ride back he never stopped stroking her hair. Once inside the apartment, she made a beeline for the bedroom. “I’m going to rest a bit.”

“Go ahead.”

* * * *

Biting cold woke Junseh from slumber. She groaned and sat up. Minuh stood at the foot of the bed, waving a tablet adorned with the image of Jaewon kissing her behind the book. “What part of house arrest did you two not understand?”

Jaewon yawned. “It got us publicity, didn’t it?”

“There is a scandal going on and instead of a responsible prince you’re some fool going on dates!”

“Technically, it was a bookstore, so it’s nothing that will worsen my image.”

“Go to the living room. I need to talk to both of you. Now.” He stormed out the door.

Jaewon stretched and patted her thigh. “Come on, let’s get moving. I don’t want to hear any of his BS this late at night.”

She wrinkled her brow. “Night?”

“He’s a night owl. Says he gets his best ideas at three a.m.”

“I slept all day?”

He chuckled. “Guess you were a little traumatized from earlier.”

She rubbed her head. “I was a little, but, all day?”

“Get over here!”

Junseh cringed. Jaewon rolled off the bed and held out his hand. “There’s our cue.”

 

20: Chapter Twenty

 

To say Minuh looked a madman was an understatement. The clean-cut businessman Junseh remembered was replaced by a man in wrinkled clothing, hair akimbo, and fingers stained in black. Dark circles were under his eyes. His shoulder slumped forward and he shuffled forward as though each step caused him pain. Jaewon didn’t seem to care about his appearance. He tossed Minuh a bottled water. He barely caught it and cradled it in his arms like a child.

He sank into the chair. “The scandal will likely end with most of the Yi family in prison. The media is saturated with it and will be for as long as the case takes. That will be months, if not a year. We’re switching to plan B.” He opened the bottle and took a long swig, drinking nearly all of it at once. “Jaewon, you are going to inherit my position. I’ll have you at my side at all times and you will make all decisions with my guidance.”

Jaewon’s eyebrows arched momentarily, but he said nothing in response. I thought for certain he would argue that.

Minuh wrenched his hands together. “As for you, you can’t live here anymore. We’re going to craft another identity for you.”

Junseh knew better than to reveal her disbelief. Another identity? Is he going to give me another dodgy past?

Minuh stared at her for a long moment. Just as her stomach churned to unease, he spoke. “The plan is to sell a secret relationship. I want you to meet once every two weeks. It needs to have the illusion that both of you are hardworking and rarely find time to see each other. In that case, you will have your own apartment. Don’t worry, I’m upgrading it as we speak out of the Stone Age.”

Somehow Junseh felt that he thought the normal amenities the rest of the world lived with as the Stone Age.

“You will attend Yi Royal Academy. Pick any major you wish. I don’t care so long as you make the grade.”

Her heart stopped. “Yi Royal Academy? That exclusive university?”

He ran a hand through his greasy hair. “You are still a princess. It is the only place I am comfortable sending you. Everyone that attends is connected to the Royals or wealthiest families. I want you to be educated and it is a chance for you to be with others of your stature.”

Then, I’ll do what I’ve been thinking for a long time. I’m going to take my future into my own hands. If I’m going to dissolve the tiers, I’m going to do it the right way. “I want to go into law.”

Jaewon recoiled in apparent shock but Minuh smiled. He drank the last bit of water and set the bottle on the floor. “Finding you is one of the best decisions I’ve made in my life. I’ll see what I can do. It’ll be difficult, but I imagine you are up for the challenge.”

“You can’t go into law,” Jaewon protested. “An attorney as a wife?”

I’m sorry, Jaewon. I know we’ve been getting along better lately, but I’m not going to give up my goal. I’ll just have to turn you over to my side before it happens. “We made a deal, remember? After that all bets are off.”

For a split moment, Jaewon seemed hurt. He sighed. “Yeah, we agreed to that.”

“I’m glad you two are in agreement.” Minuh looked at Junseh directly. “I’m not going to make you cut your hair. But you will be required to wear a wig and glasses. You could be recognized from the photos this week, and while your face wasn’t very clear, your distinguishing feature was the extraordinarily long hair. The different hairstyle and glasses should distract from your appearance enough for no one to suspect. No one is to know you are engaged to Jaewon. When you meet him, you are to take off the glasses and wig, naturally. Once things have settled, we will discuss the reveal.”

Jaewon leaned forward. “Every ten days.”

Minuh arched a brow. “Excuse me?”

“Ten days,” he repeated in a stern voice. “I’ll see her every ten days. Three times a month.”

Junseh’s chest tightened. He wants to see me? I thought he’d be happy with the arrangement, but he’s actually fighting to see me more often?

Minuh’s face gave no clues to his opinion. His voice turned jovial, though in context of the tense situation it felt sinister. “Very well. I will overlook your schedules and tell you where and when you are allowed to meet.”

Anger bubbled inside her. “Why should we meet where you want us? At the very least, give us the choice of deciding where we want to go.”

Jaewon grasped her hand. The simple motion sent a sharp jolt of electricity through her. She turned to him. He smiled at her. She swallowed. This is like a role reversal of what usually happens. Good God, is he rubbing off on me?

Minuh tapped his leg and his lips thinned to a straight line. “We are still playing a game, Princess. I can coordinate the paparazzi ahead of time if I know your locations.”

“And what’s to stop us from going to those locations? Why can’t we coordinate the appearances directly and cut out the middle man?”

Jaewon squeezed her hand hard before letting go. “Enough, Junseh. When it comes time, we can renegotiate the terms. Nothing in this world is concrete.” He leaned back in the chair and sighed. “Was it Hyeonbin after all?”

Minuh scoffed. “Of course. He’s the only one stupid enough to take that family head on. For naught, as well. Minjoon would have never gotten the crown. This was a battle between you and Songwoo from the start. But this is going to make him cocky. Either you or Songwoo is next, and of the two, you are the easiest target due to your past. Hence, secret relationship, model CEO, and philanthropy.”

“Whoa, wait. I’m not doing any volunteer work.”

“Not just you. Junseh too. You are going to go hands on with the people.”

Junseh fought the giggle that threatened to turn the situation sour. I can’t wait to see him actually work.

“Can’t I donate money to save some kid or something?”

“No. Anyone can throw money. I want you to dedicate your time and body to a cause. It will make you admirable and help cast aside that foul reputation you’ve built for yourself.”

“Why can’t we take on Hyeonbin directly too?” Junseh asked.

When Minuh replied, he sounded like an adult talking down to a three year old. “Anyone who touches Hyeonbin risks losing approval of the Queen. We cannot risk that. If the results end up close, she will be the one who decides, not the people.” He rubbed his forehead. “You will have it easy compared to my son. Stay out of trouble and receive high marks. Your marks in class were always high, but I need you to consistently be in the top three in your classes. All of them.”

“If that’s the case I won’t have time to do anything but study, let alone get into trouble.”

Minuh chuckled. “As for you, my son, you will need to restore the faith of the people in the Royals. We need to be the shining beacon of the future. You are not as dependable as Songwoo, and after this they will look to stability and reliability. We need you to have the dependability of Songwoo and the assertiveness you already portray. We will be rolling out several new products in the coming months and you are to take head of everything.”

Jaewon glanced at Junseh with a frown. “She won’t start another semester for another three months. What’s she going to do until then?”

“Finish the tutoring she started in the palace. And no, she will not be staying here. You can start seeing her once every two weeks from tomorrow.”

Jaewon slammed his hands down on the table. “The deal was for three times a month, and while she’s out of school, I think we can manage several times a week.”

I’m not imagining this. He’s definitely fighting to see me more often. Her heart began to throb painfully. She clutched the fabric at her chest. Is it too much for me to think he likes me too? Or is this something he’s planning?

Her skin prickled as Minuh’s gaze focused on her. She locked eyes with him for a moment. He leaned back into the chair and stroked his chin, gaze flickering between the two. “I see. I had the wrong impression, it seems.” He rested his hands on his lap. “You are going to be a busy man. I doubt you’ll have enough time to sleep, let alone pay a visit to your girlfriend.”

“Is it not odd that a couple that spent every moment together for the past several weeks suddenly not see each other as often? I think slowly winding down our visits would be wise.”

Seeing this side of Jaewon never failed to impress. He had a knack for being aggressive and not seeming aggressive, so long as his temper didn’t overtake him.

Minuh, however, didn’t seem fazed at all by his words. “As far as the media is concerned, she’s been your girlfriend for a hot minute. No one suspects she’s living with you.”

His lips twisted to a scowl. “Once a week until she’s in school.”

Minuh rose. “No.” Jaewon began to argue but Minuh held up his hand. “Control yourself, boy. Ten days is nothing compared the loss I’ve dealt with.”

Junseh sucked in her breath. Is he talking about Jaewon’s mother?

Minuh’s words also silenced Jaewon. He stood and left without a goodbye. The door hissed shut. Junseh couldn’t bring herself to talk to Jaewon. They sat in silence. I want to ask why he was so adamant about being with me, but I also don’t want to know the answer. If it’s negative, I don’t think my heart can take it. I want to believe he loves me too.

Jaewon’s hand appeared in front of her face. She glanced up at him and he thrust his hand forward. “It’s late. Let’s get back to bed.” She placed her hand in his and he pulled her up with ease.

He’s acting like everything’s normal. As she walked by his side to the bedroom, the question danced on her lips. Even if he denied it, at the least she would be spending time away from him and wouldn’t have to worry about seeing him in spite of the situation.

She sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the wall. The bed sank with Jaewon’s weight next to her. “You have questions.”

It wasn’t so much of a question as a statement. Somehow not asking questions felt safer than asking. She easily replied, “You acted like you actually wanted to be with me.”

“I do.”

She blinked in confusion. His hand trailed up her body and caressed her cheek. She kept her gaze straight ahead. He said he wants to be with me? I heard him say that, right? He said he wants to be with me.

He gently tugged her face to him. “Look at me, Junseh.”

She shut her eyes. Her heart beat painfully in her chest at a million beats per second. He continued stroking her hair with a slow and tender touch.

“Open your eyes.”

It wasn’t the stern tone of an order, but rather, a soft whisper of a request. He cupped her chin with his hand. Her body turned to goo. She opened her eyes and looked straight into his warm dark eyes.

“Junseh.”

His deep voice sent a shiver down her spine. He caressed her cheek with his thumb. “I’m falling in love with you.”

Cold shock spread from her ear down to her toes. She tried to form words but nothing came forth. To suspect it was one thing, to wish for it was one thing, to hear it belonged to another realm of reality altogether.

He crushed her in a tight embrace. His arms trembled around her. His breaths tickled her ear.

This is not a game. This is not an act. This is not a game. This is not an act. She repeated the mantra over and over in her mind.

He pulled away from her and captured her lips in a passionate kiss. Searing heat exploded from her core. She became acutely aware of every part of him that touched her, scorching her skin with its intensity.

When he broke the kiss she drank in the air like a drowning man. He stared at her, clutching her shoulders, face distorted into a panicked expression. “Say it.”

The words she kept locked burst in a serendipitous spree. “I’m falling in love with you too.”

He smiled. The first true smile she witnessed from him. The desire to see him smile like that often stirred in her soul. He half laughed and half cried out, hunching onto her before holding her close to his chest.

She could hear the rapid beat of his heart. He was just as nervous as I was. He nudged her head, prompting her to look up. He caressed her cheek and kissed her. Unlike before, his passion simmered below the surface, exposing her only to tenderness.

As his kisses grew stronger, he grabbed her hips and pulled her to his lap. The firmness between her legs surprised her. She broke their kiss and tried to move away.

He pulled her back down to his lap. “That’s what you do to me,” he whispered, voice hoarse. “I know you’re not ready yet. Tell me when to stop.”

She could barely manage a nod before he kissed her, tangling his fingers in her hair, preventing her from pulling away. She drunk in his passion and let go of the restraints placed in her heart.

A sense of serene happiness mixed with the pleasure, creating a slow ache in her core. She shifted her weight and a jolt of electricity exploded from her center. She stiffened in shock. He rocked her hips over him and the sensations built inside like a crescendo, ebbing at her sanity. She pushed on his chest. He broke their kiss. His erratic breaths tickled her ear. “We should stop.”

He rubbed her arms and pulled her into a tight embrace. Despite stopping, the throbbing between her legs would not wane. It both pained and pleasured her. She tried to focus on other things, but his musky scent brought her thoughts back to him with each breath.

“It umm, it takes a while, for it to die down,” Jaewon whispered. “Let’s lay down. I want to hold you.”

Heat rose up her face. I can’t believe I’m hearing him say that. She rolled off his lap and climbed onto the bed with him. After she scooted into position, awkwardness took her. What do I say now?

Jaewon brushed a lock of hair behind her ear. “I regret not doing this sooner.”

Though the air still felt awkward between them, his gentle voice helped ease her worries. He ran his fingertips down her back, leaving a tingling sensation in its wake. She mirrored his motion, running her fingertips down the hills and valleys of his muscular back.

He nuzzled her head up to him and kissed her. She responded in equal tenderness. He broke them apart and held her close to his chest. His heartbeat echoed in her ear. She smiled and closed her eyes, falling asleep in the comfort of his arms.

Junseh woke to a set of eyes full of warmth. Jaewon stroked her hair. “You’re awake.”

She looked down in embarrassment. “Were you watching me sleep?”

“I just woke up.” He tilted her chin up and kissed her. “Morning, Minduelle.”

She half laughed. “Morning.”

“You still look sleepy. Maybe I should help wake you up.”

“How will you do—“

He cut her off with a kiss. The part of her that wanted to protest surrendered quickly. She welcomed his prodding kisses as they woke every bit of her body. The doorbell rang. Jaewon growled into her mouth, but refused to let her go.

Just as she fell back into his spell, it rang again. She broke them apart. “Shouldn’t we get that?”

“They can wait.” He rolled on top of her and kissed her with a renewed passion. The storms within her stirred. She wrapped her arms around his neck and enjoyed as his tongue played with hers. As he nibbled down her neck, the doorbell rang a third time.

“Jaewon, we should,” she complained in a half moan.

He licked her ear. “You can’t expect me to leave after hearing that.”

“But…” She shuddered as he nipped her earlobe.

The doorbell rang incessantly. Jaewon sighed and caressed her cheek. “We’ll continue when I get back.”

She touched her lips and tried to get her breathing back to normal. “That answers my question as to last night being a dream.” A euphoric happiness overtook her heart. “We’re together now.”

She stretched and walked to the closet to pick her clothes for the day. Jaewon walked back in with a scowl on his face. “Jaewon?”

“They’re already here for preparations. You’re leaving today.”

She gasped. “Already?”

“I thought I’d get another day with you in the least.”

Pain stabbed her heart. This is too fast. We just confessed our feelings to each other, why do I have to leave already?

He pulled her into a tight hug. “Hurry and get ready. I want to get my fill of you before you leave.”

“Fill?” she squeaked.

He smiled. “I’m on empty right now.”

“W-wait!”

He kissed her hard. “You should hurry before I need another refill.”

“Jaewon!”

He laughed and kissed her forehead. “Go on.”

She put on a pair of shorts and a pale pink top accented with a cute bow. When she walked out, Jaewon wasn’t in the room. She shrugged and walked to the living area.

The smell of eggs filled the air. She smiled and walked to the kitchen, where Jaewon prepared breakfast. “Smells good.”

“It is.”

She laughed. “You have a big ego, know that?”

He shrugged. “It’s not ego when it’s undeniable fact.”

“The only fact that’s undeniable is how big your head is.”

He glanced at her with a smile before returning to cooking the eggs. “Go ahead and put the rice and soup on the table. I’m almost done with this.”

As she followed his orders, a sense of serene joy came over her. We’re almost like a normal couple when things are like this. No Royals, no paparazzi, no plans to follow. Just a normal couple eating together.

Jaewon brought the plate of eggs to the table just as she finished setting it up. She took the first bite. It’s really good! I shouldn’t let him know that though. He’ll just brag about it. She continued eating breakfast in silence.

“You going to tell me how it is?”

She glanced up and shrugged. “I’ve had better.”

His fork clanked against the plate. She struggled to hold in her laugh.

“Whose eggs are better than mine?”

“Lots of people.”

“Lots of people?”

He sounded completely flabbergasted. She smiled and nodded. “They’re good enough for me to eat every day, though.”

He snorted. “You’ll eat anything.”

“Hey! I do not!”

He smiled. “I like that about you. Makes you feel really good at night.”

Heat crept up her face. “S-Stop that!”

“Stop what?” he asked with a mock innocence. “Should I talk about how it makes you fill out your clothes in a way that makes me want to take you at the table?” She covered her face with her hands. He laughed. “Come on, show me your embarrassed face.”

“Quiet.”

“Why? Should I not find you attractive?”

“You know what you said!”

He laughed and returned to eating.

When they finished, Jaewon took her to the living room and handed her the phone they bought yesterday. “It has my number in it. When I call you better pick up on the third ring no matter where you are.”

She scoffed. “What am I supposed to do, wait around and stare at the phone all day?”

“I don’t like to be kept waiting.”

“What happens if I miss your call? Will you send a task squad after me?”

“I’d be worried something happened to you, yes.”

She blinked in surprise. I was just teasing him, but he actually looked serious there. “I’ll try not to miss a call, then.”

“Come here, let’s take a photo for your phone.”

“Like a couple’s photo?”

He arched an eyebrow. “Is there something weird about that?”

She shook her head. “No. I just… I still think it’s a dream sometimes.”

He sighed. “You really didn’t trust me, did you?”

“Well, it’s not like you didn’t give me reason to…”

He ran a hand through his hair. “Yeah. I guess I earned that badge really quick.” He opened his arms. “Come on, let’s get a photo.”

She huddled into him and he arranged the camera in front of them. “Ready?” She smiled and he snapped a photo. “It came out good. What do you think?”

“We look good together.”

“I moreso than you.”

She nodded in agreement. “Prince Hippo is the cutest in all of the kingdom.”

He squeezed her cheek. “Hey!”

She batted at his arm and giggled.

He pulled out his phone. “Come on, Minduelle, I want a photo of us too.”

She got into position and smiled. Suddenly, she felt his lips on her cheek. Instantly a rush of heat flooded her face. The phone camera clicked. He looked at the photo and burst into laughter. “That’s the face I wanted.”

“Let me see.”

He held it above his head. “No. That’s my face to see.”

“What? It’s me making it!”

“This cute side of you is only mine to see.”

“Jaewon!” She climbed on him and tried to take it from his hand, but he held her down with his other arm. They fought for a moment before he wrapped his legs around hers, trapping her into place.

He gently tugged her hair, forcing her down to him. “You know how hard it is to control myself when you’re writhing over me like that?”

Her eyes widened. “Huh?”

“I’m a man.” He kissed her and smiled. “Your face still turns red when I kiss you.”

“T-that’s because I’m still embarrassed.”

He grinned. “But you still do it.”

“Because I like it,” she muttered.

He gave her a chaste kiss. “What did you say?”

“N-nothing.”

He chuckled and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. “Don’t ever leave me,” he whispered before kissing her.

The combination of his words and the feel of his lips gave a one-two punch to her heart. As he continued to claim her, her mind became dizzy. When the doorbell rang, she hardly heard it.

He moaned into her mouth and ate her hungrily, tangling his hands into her hair, shoving his tongue into her mouth. The doorbell rang, but she ignored it and focused on the tingling pulses coursing through her body. Her lungs burned, but she refused to break their kiss. The doorbell rang several times in a row. Jaewon broke the kiss. They stared at each other as they caught their breath.

He caressed her cheek and gave her a sad smile. “It’s midnight, Princess.”

end of part one

21: Chapter Twenty-One

“Afternoon, Lovelies! I have a special guest today in the first interview he’s given in months! Prince Jaewon Kim!”

The studio filled with screams from the audience. Jaewon, clad in a fitted navy suit, strutted down the stage, charisma dial set to extreme. When the camera stopped on him, he stopped waving and wiggled his pinky finger.

Junseh smiled and repeated the motion back to the screen.

“It’s been a long time.”

Jaewon sat on the chair next to the interviewer. “It has. Have you been well?”

“Not as well as you. Taking head of the electronics division, spending all your spare time at the Royal Children’s Hospital, helping build homes in poor areas for the Home for All organization… amazing. You’re hardly the same man you were last year!”

Jaewon laughed. “Has it been that long already? Time flies when you’re busy.”

“We’ll get down to your projects in a moment, but I want to know about the side of Prince Jaewon we’re not seeing lately. What’s going on behind the scenes?”

He arched an eyebrow. “You want me to talk about that, do you?”

 She laughed. “Ever coy as always. Lovelies, I think I know the question all of us want to ask!”

The studio filled with the sounds of female screaming. Junseh swallowed. He’s not going to do it, is he?

“So, Prince Jaewon, I’m going to ask you the question every girl wants to know – Who is this mysterious girl you’ve been seeing the past six months?”

Jaewon smiled. “Well, as you’ve guessed, she’s not a celebrity or Royal.”

The interviewer’s bright red lips made a huge ‘o’. “Are you telling me you’re dating a normal girl?”

He laughed. “On the contrary. She’s truly the most extraordinary person I’ve met in my life.”

“Well! She sounds like quite a girl. Am I wrong in assuming we’re going to be hearing wedding bells soon?”

He winked. “Don’t jinx it.”

“Will you tell us her name?”

He glanced to the audience and grinned. “I won’t tell you her real name, but I’ll tell you my nickname for her. Minduelle.”

“Minduelle? Dandelion?” The interviewer laughed. “What an odd name! Where did that come from?”

He laughed. “You’ll understand when you meet her. She’s not the prettiest or flashiest flower, but she’ll bloom no matter the odds.”

“How lovely! I can’t wait to meet her.”

“She’s working hard toward her own goals, and I respect that. I look forward to the day I can introduce everyone to her. Because she’s a normal girl, I don’t want to stress her out by making her handle both aspects of her life at once. When she’s ready, you’re the first one I’ll call.”

She laughed and slapped his arm. “You’re such a tease! You seem like you’re head over heels for her.”

He chuckled. “I am. You’ll understand when you meet her. You’re going to love the Dandelion Princess as much as I do.”

Junseh hit the power button. She covered her face with her hands as her body temperature seemingly increased a thousand degrees. Oh my God. I’m officially the Dandelion Princess now. She pulled out her phone and sent a text.

 

Junseh types:

Jaewon!

You went too far that time!

 

Jaewon says:

Haha you saw the interview?

I bet you’re making that face I love right now.

 

She growled and threw the phone across the bed. “You jerk, you did that on purpose! Saying all those lovey-dovey things with that straight face…” She squealed as a second wave of embarrassment washed over her. A second later her phone beeped with a text notification. She crawled over to retrieve it.

 

Jaewon says:

Don’t you have a vacation coming up soon?

 

Junseh types:

Not for another three weeks on Buddha’s birthday.

 

Jaewon says:

Just a day? I’ll try to make it over the night before.

 

Junseh types:

I miss you.

 

Jaewon says:

We’ll be together soon.

 

 She fell back on her bed and stared at the ceiling. Even six months into their relationship, thinking about when she could see him next never failed to excite her. Though he argued for a ten day arrangement, it only occurred in the first month. After that, both of their schedules were so packed they rarely met with each other. By time Buddha’s birthday rolled around the tally would sit at twenty-five days since their last meeting.

But he always texted or called once a day. And when he was on TV he wiggled his pinky for a moment as a signal that he waved to her. But those provided only a temporary relief to the forlorn ache she felt when he wasn’t beside her. The time spent with him in the palace was like a dream at this point.

She rubbed her neck and picked up her textbook. Jinho’s score was only three points off hers on the last exam. The slightest mistake would knock her out of the top spot.

* * * *

 

“Junseh, did you watch the interview with Jaewon yesterday?” Yuni took the seat next to her and nudged her with her shoulder. “He talked about his secret girlfriend.”

“Yeah, I did. Pretty crazy that she’s a normal girl, huh?”

“Oh, if only I was the one that met him! He never went out with a normal girl before her.”

Yuni, please forgive me when the truth comes out. “He was a playboy partier too before that, so maybe this whole prince thing changed him.”

She nodded in obvious agreement. “He’s changed a lot these past six months. I think I love him even more now!”

“Are you girls ever going to grow up? You’re law students now.”

“Shut up, Jinho,” Yuni replied, sticking her tongue out. “There’s nothing wrong with having a little fun. You should try it sometime.”

“You should try it sometime,” he imitated in a snotty voice. “You decline to answer almost every single question Professor Skeleton asks you. Maybe you should try studying the books instead of princes.”

“I’m not a freak of nature like you and Junseh. The only grade that counts is the final. I’ll be fine. The C student still graduates.”

“But will the C student pass her Bar?”

Yuni glared. “Shut up.”

Jinho readjusted his glassed and sat on the opposite end of Junseh. “What did you write for your analysis of the case?”

Though she was locked in a tight battle for top of the class with him, she also valued his opinion of her work. Whenever it came time to create a case against the government for the validity of the tiers, she wanted him on her team. His razor sharp instincts were something she feared. She may be the better person on paper, but during their mock arguments he was leagues ahead of her.

A thundering thud on the other side of the lecture hall startled the three of them. Junseh sighed. The Royals have arrived. Even though Yuni had a laissez-faire style of studying, it was leagues better than the Royals. They often showed up to class inebriated and flat out ignored the professor most of the time. Her group of friends were all children of business owners aside from Jinho, but he was one of the lowest ranking Royals and thus ended up separate from the dreck. It wasn’t that they divided themselves like that, but being the more serious students of the class, they stuck together.

“Hey guys.” Taehyun slid into the seat next to Yuni. “What did I miss?”

Junseh nodded toward the other side of the room. “The Royals decided to come to class today.”

He arched his brows. “Joy.”

Jinho rolled his eyes. “Whatever. Where’s Hanul?”

“Late, as usual,” Taehyun replied. “Hey, Junseh, let me see your notes from yesterday.” She slid her notebook to him. “The key points are highlighted in pink.”

Yuni yawned. “After class let’s go get some coffee. I was up late reading.”

“About Prince Jaewon?”

“Shut up, Taehyun! I actually study sometimes, okay?”

Junseh giggled. It may have taken her until her adult years, but she finally had a group of friends.

Taehyun shoved her notebook back to her. “Crap, it’s Professor Skeleton.”

Professor Skeleton, so named because his scrawny and lanky build gave him the image of a skeleton, was the more interesting of her Professors. He had a deep voice that carried a lot of power compared to his looks. He also had a tyrant’s personality. Of all her professors, he had the ability to tell off the Royals.

As he started the lecture, Junseh put herself into focus mode.

* * * *

Junseh yawned and closed her book. Even though she wanted to stay on top, there was only so much studying she could do before the words became a soup of ink. At least in a week she’ll get to see Jaewon and get a temporary break. She picked up her phone and turned the ringer back on. Three missed calls. She arched an eyebrow. One of the numbers was new. The only people who had this number were Jaewon and her friends from school.

She nibbled on her lip until the curiosity took over. She dialed the number.

A deep male voice answered the phone, vaguely familiar to her ears. “Hello?”

“Umm, hi. I had a missed call from this number earlier…and umm, who is this?”

He chuckled. “I had to swipe Jaewon’s phone to get your number. He’s a pretty selfish guy. I don’t know how you put up with him.”

Wait, is this who I think it is? Her heart stopped. “Minhyuk?”

“Good evening, Dandelion Princess.”

“W-what do you want?”

He laughed. “You made a promise, remember?”

“I did?”

“I went to get the food, and you are going to model for a sculpture.”

“That was over six months ago!”

“Was it? Seems like yesterday. I’m finally ready to work on the piece you inspired.”

“I’m busy with school now.”

“And if I pick you up after class?”

“W-w-what? No!”

“Afraid your friends will think I’m your boyfriend?”

She clenched her fist. “I’m in disguise at school.”

“Disguise?” He laughed. “All the better. No one will know.”

“I don’t want a fake boyfriend.”

“Then tell them the truth. I’m an artist, and you’re going to be my muse.”

“That sounds even worse!”

He sighed. “It’s not fair to break promises like that.”

“I don’t care.”

“So come to my studio. You’re going to Royal Academy, right? It’s about an hour away.”

She laughed in disbelief. “Do you honestly think I’m going to make an hour’s trip to see you?”

“Hmm, I suppose not. Thanks for nothing, Minduelle.”

Hearing him say Jaewon’s pet name for her sent chills down her spine. “Don’t call me that.”

“It’s a free world,” he replied and the line clicked dead.

Junseh sighed and scratched her head. “I don’t get him.” She scrolled down her contact list and dialed Jaewon.

“Hello?”

“Hey. Busy?”

“Yeah. I’m right in the middle of a charity event.”

“Oh. Sorry for interrupting.”

“No, hearing your voice made my night. Is something wrong? You sound off.”

She almost started talking about Minhyuk’s call, but if he was busy he may not have time to hear the whole story. “No, nothing.”

He sighed. “Minduelle.”

“I’m just a little tired from all my studying.”

“You’re top of the class, right? Don’t push yourself too hard. You’re going to be a Queen, not an attorney. I don’t know why you picked a hard major.”

“I’m going to achieve my dream with my own hands.”

“No, you’re not.”

“Excuse me?”

“You’re not going to dissolve the tiers.”

“The hell I’m not.”

“Jaewon,” a female voice on the other end said.

Junseh’s heart throbbed painfully in her chest. “Who’s that?”

“No one. I have to go.”

“Wait!”

The line clicked dead. She bit her lip and stared at the phone. I trust him, but… Her heart flared with jealousy. I want to see you. I want to make sure you still love me and you’re not going to be stolen away by someone else.

* * * *

“Ah, so this is where Minduelle goes to class.”

Junseh froze. A warm hand grasped her shoulder. She slowly turned around and felt warm lips against hers and heard a click. She shoved the person back, but he wrapped his arms around her tight. “You look rather adorable in your short hair. I think I like it more than your long, in fact.”

“Let me go or I’ll scream.”

“And I’ll send this to Jaewon.”

“Send what?” He waved his phone in front of her face, showing a picture of him kissing her. Her blood ran cold. “No.”

“You don’t want him to see it?”

“What are you doing here? Why did you do that?”

“Junseh? Who’s that?”

Oh God. Not Yuni. Not Yuni! She whirled around. “H-hey Yuni.”

“Yuni? That’s a cute name.”

Yuni’s lips turned upward in a smile. “Is this your mysterious boyfriend?”

“No!”

Minhyuk laughed and draped his arm over her shoulder. “I’m Minhyuk.”

Yuni’s perfectly plucked brows wrinkled into her forehead. “You look familiar.”

Minhyuk smiled. “Do I?”

Junseh grabbed Yuni’s arm. “Come on, we’re going to be late.”

“But what about your boyfriend?”

“He’s not my boyfriend!”

Junseh glanced back at Minhyuk, who waved at her with a huge grin. She glared and sped up her pace, practically dragging Yuni behind her.

“Junseh, whoa, what’s wrong?”

“You know how Professor Choi throws a fit if we’re late!”

“Who was that guy?”

“No one important.”

* * * *

The second Junseh walked out of class, she was yanked aside. She instinctively punched the mound of flesh holding her, but he only grunted and tightened his grip. “You’re almost as brutal as Jaewon. Where do you hide that power in that little body of yours?”

“Don’t mention Jaewon,” she hissed as she tried to wrench her body away. The last thing she needed was her cover blown because someone mentioned her and Jaewon’s name in the same sentence.

A strong pair of hands grabbed her arms and pulled her back as another two set of arms threw Minhyuk against the wall. He scoffed. “Your friends?”

Junseh looked above her to see Jinho’s sharp eyes staring down at her. “Are you okay?”

She nodded. “Yeah. Thanks, Jinho. It’s okay, Taehyun, Hanul.” They released Minhyuk and he glared at them while dusting his jacket off.

“Is that really your boyfriend?” Hanul asked.

She cringed. “He’s…a friend of a friend.”

“Either way, he’s trespassing,” Taehyun noted.

“And committing harassment,” Jinho added.

“Hey why are you guys—whoa, what’s going on?” Yuni asked.

Minhyuk shrugged. “Nothing really. If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to tell a certain person a little secret.”

“No!” Junseh cried and tried to pull his phone from his hands. “Dinner. I’ll have dinner with you and we can talk.”

Minhyuk smiled. “I knew you’d agree with me. Later, guys. It was nice meeting you.”

“Junseh? Are you sure?” Jinho asked.

She nodded. “Thanks, Jinho.”

“Don’t stay out too late or I’ll take your spot.”

Junseh giggled. “I’m not going to let you have the top spot that easily.”

Minhyuk laughed. “You’re in for a long war, Glasses.” He grabbed her hand and pulled. “Let’s go, Min—“

Junseh punched his arm. “Don’t use that name here!” As soon as they were out of the building, Junseh yanked her hand out of his. “Don’t ever come here again. Don’t ever touch me again.”

He shook his head. “Unbelievable. I thought you were different, but you and Jaewon are exactly the same.”

“Don’t say his name! What if someone hears? My cover will be blown!”

He shrugged. “Is it that big of a deal? Why shouldn’t everyone know you and him are together?”

She bit her lip. “Because…that’s what Minuh…”

He chuckled. “Well, come on. The sooner we discuss the details of your modeling contract the sooner you can go back to Four Eyes and friends.”

“Jinho’s a good guy.”

“You need to watch out for him.”

She rolled her eyes. “I need to watch out for you.”

He leaned forward until their noses almost touched. Junseh recoiled back. “If Jaewon saw that he wouldn’t have reacted as nicely as I did.”

She wrinkled her brow. “Huh?”

“His darling dandelion princess in the arms of another man.”

Her eyes widened. “That wasn’t my fault!”

“Was it? You seemed to be comfortable in his arms.”

Her jaw dropped. “I can’t believe you. You steal a kiss, use it to blackmail me, and now you’re implying I’m cheating on Jaewon?”

He shrugged. “Long distance relationships are hard.”

“I don’t shy away from challenges.”

He bopped her on the head. “Where do you want to eat?”

She cocked her head to the side. “Are you paying?”

“What’s that supposed to mean? Are you going to run the bill up?”

She grinned. “Maybe. It’s a small price to pay for the trouble you’ve caused me.”

“I’ve seen the way you eat. Pass.”

“I don’t eat that much!”

He laughed. “There’s a café nearby. Do you know it?”

“Yeah, we study there sometimes.”

“That okay?”

She smiled. “So you are paying.”

“This isn’t a date, Minduelle.”

She slapped his arm. “Don’t call me that! Only Jaewon can use that name.”

“Jaewon this, Jaewon that. You’re insufferable. Don’t mention his name around me.”

“He’s your friend.”

“And you’re with me now.”

“Whatever.”

The café came into view. It reminded her of the café she ate with Jaewon before she left. But it was also a little on the expensive side, and she hadn’t received her monthly food allowance. She mulled over the menu and settled on a cup of black coffee.

“That’s it?”

“I haven’t received my monthly allowance yet.”

He arched an eyebrow. “You’re telling me that a trillionaire is stingy when it comes to giving you money?”

She nodded. “It was my own admission though. I didn’t want to be spoiled.”

“So that’s why you’ve lost weight. I liked you more chunky.”

“I was never chunky!”

“You feel bony now. You were soft when I first met you.”

“It doesn’t matter what you think.”

“Jaewon likes them thick too. The one thing we can agree on is our taste in women.”

I’m pretty sure that’s a lie. Jaewon obviously has a thing for tall and slender women. I don’t get why he’s friends with someone he constantly trashes too.

He gave an exaggerated sigh. “Fine, I guess I can buy you a meal. What do you want?”

“Can I get anything I want?”

“Go for it.”

She clapped her hands together. “In that case I’ll get the café au lait, croissant, kimchi jeon, galbi tang, and mondu gook.”

Minhyuk blinked. “That’s enough food for four people!”

“I can have the leftovers for the next couple of days too.”

“I said I’d pay for a meal, not several meals.”

She shrugged. “You asked me what I want.”

He glared and huffed out a sigh. “Cheeky brat.” He pointed his thumb at her. “Get her everything she said and I’ll have a croissant and black coffee.”

She pointed to the back corner. “Let’s go sit there.”

He smirked. “Want to be alone, eh?”

 “I don’t want people to see us together.” She sat across from him. “So what do you want me to do? Stand still for an hour?”

He laughed. “I’m a sculptor, not a painter. It’s going to take me days.”

“I’m not seeing you every day.”

“You don’t have to. I’ll need photographs.”

“Photos?”

“Yeah. I work from photographic references.”

“Oh. Then I guess that won’t be so bad.”

He smirked. “What if I want nude references?”

The look on her face must have been something he found hilarious, because his laugh echoed in the small café.

“It was a joke.”

“Y-you’re not funny.”

“I’m not?” He shrugged. “Guess that’s why girls don’t like me.”

Girls don’t like you because you’re a sadist. She took a sip of her coffee. “When do I need to do the photos?”

“Back to business already? You’re a bad date.”

She glared. “This isn’t a date.”

“After all the food I bought you, I better at least get a kiss as compensation.”

“I’m graciously allowing you to use my body as reference. I think that’s payment enough.”

He took a sip of his coffee and ran a hand through his hair. “That lawyer training of yours is already seeping through.”

“I’m honored.”

He glanced at her with a smile. “That wasn’t a compliment.” He leaned back in his chair. “We can get them done this afternoon in your apartment.”

“Really?”

He nodded. “It won’t take long, unless you’re inept at posing.”

“Well, let’s pack this stuff up and get it over with.”

“You hardly ate.”

“Don’t you know? Bad company makes for bad food. I’ll enjoy this on my own.”

“Bad company, eh?” He chuckled. “Alright, Minduelle. Let’s get this over with.”

* * * *

“Nice apartment.”

“Minuh remodeled it before I moved in.” She pulled out her phone and turned on the lights and ceiling fan and closed the blinds.

He chuckled. “You look used to it.”

“It was weird at first, but now I’m comfortable with it. Do you want me to get you anything to drink while I put this food up?”

“I’m good.”

When she came back to the living room, Minhyuk was sprawled out on her couch with his eyes closed. “Umm, are you asleep?” No response. She walked over to him and nudged him. “Minhyuk?”

Suddenly he wrapped his arms around her. She screamed and tried to push off, but he held her close to his chest. “You leave yourself wide open.”

“Let me go!” He opened his arms. She pushed off and slapped him. “I can’t believe you. Don’t ever do that again.”

He chuckled. “It was worth it.” He sat up and rolled his shoulders. “Let’s get started.”

“Let me go take off my wig.” She walked to the bathroom and locked the door. It took her almost an hour to put the wig on by time she pinned down her hair. Thankfully taking it all down took only about ten minutes. Okay, Junseh. Take a couple of photos and send him out. And then call Jaewon and tell him to talk to Minhyuk about personal space.

She smoothed down her hair and walked to the living room. Minhyuk rearranged most of the furniture in the room, leaving an empty space in the middle. She put her hand on her hip. “You’re moving those back before you leave.”

“Right. Stand in the middle and hold your arm up, like you’re reaching for something.” Junseh did as followed. He shook his head. “No, with your foot out. Make it look graceful. Like a ballerina.” She struggled to balance herself. He sighed and lifted her arm and supported her leg with a feather light touch. Before she could protest, he drew his arms back. “Keep that position.”

His voice sounded different. Before everything he said had a sarcastic tone to it, but now his voice deepened and he seemed serious. Even his face lacked his usual playful expression, replaced by a hardened stoic.

“Look up in the direction of your arm.”

She followed instructions and heard a click.

“Good. You did it in one take. Now I need you kneel like you’re about to ask for forgiveness.” He walked to her and said, “I’m going to fan your hair around you.” Chills went down her spine as his fingers grazed the back of her neck. He carefully arranged her hair so it surrounded her body like a cloak. The camera clicked. “Head up.” It clicked again. “Left arm extended fully.” She followed his instructions dutifully, and became accustomed to the rhythm of his voice, her motions, and the click of his camera.

Even when he adjusted her, his movements whispered on her skin, the feather touch of a butterfly’s wings. When he came by and adjusted her chin, he stopped and stared at her. “Minhyuk?”

“You can’t look at a guy like that and expect him not to do something to you.” He reached down to kiss her, but she pushed him away before their lips could touch.

“Get out.”

His eyebrows arched. “You’re kicking me out?”

“I’m telling you to leave and if you don’t I’ll be forced to make you leave.”

He smiled. “I’ll steal you away from him someday.”

She glared. “No you won’t.”

He waved goodbye and walked out the door. She breathed a sigh of relief and collapsed on the couch. She reached for her phone and dialed Jaewon’s number. Hearing his voice on voicemail gave a small comfort. She closed her eyes. Jaewon…

The sound of her phone ringing woke her up. She groaned and grimaced as she heard her phone clack against the floor. Thank God it’s not broken. She instantly woke up when she saw Jaewon’s face on the screen. “Hello?”

“Tell me it’s not true.”

Her heart stopped. Did Minhyuk send him the photo of that kiss?

“Junseh!”

“W-what are you talking about?”

“Artist Minhyuk Kwon finds love in Yi Royal Academy student.”

The phone fell to the floor. Tears formed in her eyes. We were snapped.

“Junseh!”

She wiped her tears and picked up the phone. “It’s not what it looks like.”

“I’m at the door.”

She glanced at the door. Is he serious? She got up and ran to the door. As she opened it, she saw the familiar face she adored. Her elation at seeing him dissolved to dread as she met his eyes.

He held the same cold indifference in his eyes as he did they day they met.

 

 

 

 

22: Chapter Twenty-Two

“Are you going to let me in?” Jaewon’s cold gaze froze Junseh into place. Though she tried to speak, nothing came out. He leaned forward, looking her dead in the eye. “Or are you hiding something?”

“Of course I’m not.”

“Where is he?”

“He’s not here.”

He shoved past her and stormed inside, throwing open doors and slamming them. “Minhyuk! Come out!”

She knew better than to provoke him in that state of rage. She stood at the door and watched him ransack her apartment searching for Minhyuk. All the while, her chest became tight with sorrow. He doesn’t trust me at all.

He stomped over to her. “You don’t invite another man over to your apartment and not do anything.”

Tears threatened to fall. “We haven’t gone that far in our relationship, and I’m in love with you.”

“Are you?”

The accusation in his voice caused pain to radiate from her heart. She clutched the fabric at her chest and slid down the wall to the floor.

He crouched down to her. “Start from the beginning.”

Hearing his detached tone tangled her tongue.

“I’ll take your silence as fact.”

She grabbed his shirt as he stood. “None of it is true.”

He glanced down at her and slapped her hand away. In the brief moment of silence, she found opportunity to talk. The story came out in a rush, almost in a single breath because she feared the moment she paused he would walk away.

When she finished, he knelt down and kissed her.

“No, I’ve been crying,” she protested, but he took her lips regardless. As time passed, his kisses became stronger and his hands harsh. She knew this touch. The last time Minhyuk entered her life he kissed her the exact same way in the shower. He pushed his hand up her shirt and snapped her bra in a quick movement. She pushed him away. “Not like this.”

He growled and nipped her earlobe. “Shut up.”

 “Y-you don’ t have the right to do that. I’m don’t want it like this.”

“You need to prove your love to me.”

“It’s not going to prove anything. You need to trust me.”

“I can’t.”

“What do you mean, you can’t? What have I done for the last six months? Do you know how often I think about you? How lonely I feel when you’re not around? How I sit there and pine for you?” Her body shook with the force of her emotions. “Yes, Jaewon, there are plenty of men out there better than you. But I didn’t fall in love with those men. I fell in love with a bratty, self-centered, short tempered, jealous, jerk with a heart of gold on the rare occasions he decides to show it. I held onto my first kiss until I met you. Do you think I’m going to throw away my virginity like that?”

He stared at her in obvious shock. He exhaled slowly and hung his head. His voice cracked as he spoke, “I’m sorry. I didn’t want to believe it when I saw it, but when I saw you in those pictures I lost my mind.”

She embraced him. “I’m sorry for not knowing better.”

“It’s not that I don’t trust you. It’s…” He sighed heavily and leaned into her. “It’s all me. I’m sorry, Junseh. I didn’t mean to do that. I know you love me.” He half laughed. “First time I see you in weeks and I act like this.”

“I’m sorry I got snapped. I wanted him out of my hair as quickly as possible, and I thought if I refused he would keep coming back until I agreed.”

He nodded. “Yeah, he would have done that. The only thing we can be thankful for is that it was you in disguise. If he’ll release a statement saying it was false, and you’re not photographed with him again, it’ll fade away with no one the wiser.”

“If?”

He ran a hand through his hair. “It may take some convincing on my part.” He rose and held out his hand. “I can’t stay much longer, but I want to hold you until I need to go.”

She took his hand and he pulled her up, then lifted her up and spun around. She giggled. He set her down, frowning, and started patting her arms and waist. “You’ve lost weight.”

She shrugged. “Nothing that isn’t normal.”

“No, I liked you soft. What are you eating?”

“Usually breakfast and lunch. Food here is a little expensive.”

“What are you making?”

She scratched her head bashfully. “I’m a bad cook so…”

“Minduelle, you can’t eat out every night.”

“Not everyone’s a master chef like you.”

He sighed. “The sooner you can move in with me the better.” He pulled out his wallet and several high won bills. “Until then, I’ll make up the difference.”

She pushed his hand back. “I told Minuh I wanted a modest allowance. I’m not going to spend money frivolously.”

He shoved the bills back into her hand. “And I like you squishy like ddok.”

She arched an eyebrow. “I thought you liked them slim and leggy?”

He gripped her waist and pulled her to him. “Right now the only girl I like is Minduelle, and Mindeulle feels best when she’s like ddok.”

I don’t know if I should be happy or insulted that he’s comparing me to a dessert cake. She ran her fingertips along the grooves of his muscles. “Isn’t it weird that you’re Adonis and I’m not?”

“No. Because I have to be strong to protect you.”

His sweet words made her heart skip a beat. She blushed and buried her face in his chest. “Stop saying things like that.”

He chuckled. The deep vibrations in his chest tickled her cheek. She smiled and enjoyed the peaceful calm that came over her when she was in his arms. She listened to his heartbeat in silence as he stroked her hair.

When his phone rang, it startled her. He sighed and answered it. “This is Jaewon. Yeah. I’ll be down in a bit.” He hung up and caressed her cheek. “Looks like it’s midnight already.”

“Can’t you break the clock?”

He smiled. “I wish I could.”

“At least I’ll get to see you in six days.”

He nodded. “Right. Umm, I may not be able to see you until the afternoon.”

A sharp pain stabbed her heart. “Jaewon?”

“I’m going to try and get everything done before then, but I have a product debut coming up and we’re running behind.”

She blinked back her budding tears and put on a smile. “I guess it can’t be helped, can it?”

“No, I want to see you.”

His words broke the dam. Tears flowed down her cheek. She hid her face in his chest. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to cry. It’s just I’ve been wanting to see you and we fought this time and—“

“Hush.”

His voice was quiet and soothing. He kissed her forehead. “I’m just as miserable as you are.” He gave her a small smile. “Why do you think I lost it when I saw those photos, hmm?” He cupped her chin and gave her a chaste kiss. “I’m going to do everything in my power to see you. I promise.”

She held up her pinky. He wrapped his around hers and they kissed their hands to seal the promise.

His phone rang again. He sighed and turned off the ringer. “I love you, Minduelle.”

“I love you too.”

When they kissed, they poured weeks’ worth of passion in the brief moment. His phone rang. He cursed and embraced her to the point she couldn’t breathe. He released her and gave her another quick kiss. “’Til next time, my dandelion princess.”

She could only manage a nod without bursting into tears. The door slammed shut behind him. In a daze, she walked around the apartment and started cleaning the mess left in his wake.

 

* * * *

 

The moment Jaewon saw Minhyuk’s face was the moment his fist connected with his jaw. Pain shot up his arm as his bones crunched from the impact. Minhyuk stumbled backward to the floor. Jaewon grabbed his shirt and lifted him up. Minhyuk’s eyes seemed to struggle to focus. He shook him like a ragdoll. “She’s mine.”

“Fuck. I forgot how that felt,” Minhyuk groaned.

“Release a statement.”

He shook his head. “No.”

Jaewon threw him to the floor. “Don’t make me beat you to a pulp.”

Minhyuk laughed. “How do you like being on the other end?”

Cold fear trickled down his spine. “That was years ago. Let it go.”

“Was it? It feels like yesterday to me.”

“There was nothing we could do to prevent that.”

He shook his head. “You didn’t want to do anything to prevent it.”

“I’ve been paying for it for years now. When is enough for you?”

“When I’ve taken away your happiness like you took away mine.”

“You’ve done enough to me.”

“Have I? How will your little dandelion princess act when she sees your real self?”

“I’ve put her through hell already. She’s seen the ugliest parts of me. And she loves me regardless. Nothing you do will separate us.”

Minhyuk spit blood onto the floor. “That makes her all the more appealing.”

Jaewon kicked his stomach and dropped to the floor, grabbing his shirt and pulling him up. “I’ll fucking kill you if you touch her.”

Crimson dyed his grin. “You already did.”

Jaewon let him fall to the floor. “She’s gone, man.”

“I still see her. Even years later, remnants of her remain, taunting me every day. And I still chase them, knowing the fleeting visions of her are all I have left.”

“You’re ignoring the reality around you for your fantasies.” Jaewon sighed and helped him up. “I don’t know why I can’t hate you.”

“Because you feel guilty.”

He shrugged. “Maybe.” They wobbled to his kitchen. He pulled out two bags of frozen vegetables and tossed him one. “Wash your face off and put this on. You’re gonna have a hell of a knot.”

Minhyuk nodded to Jaewon’s hands. “Your hand is already swollen.”

Jaewon held up his hand. “Feels like fighter’s fractures. I’ve had them before.”

Minhyuk half laughed. “Looks like you’re more messed up than I am.”

Jaewon shrugged. “I was serious earlier.”

Minhyuk arched an eyebrow. “Were you?”

“Leave her out of it.”

“The same way you left her out of it?”

Jaewon sighed. If you only knew the truth of it. She’s not the saint you beatify. He placed the bag over his hand. Once his adrenaline died down it would hurt like hell.

Minhyuk spit blood into the sink. “Cut my freaking cheek.”

“Small price for what you did.”

Minhyuk smirked. “Do you know who her friends are?”

“No.”

“They’re all guys, and I’m certain one has the hots for her.”

Jaewon shrugged. “I trust her.”

“Do you?”

“She’s not like the other girls. She’s different. She has integrity, determination, and the stubbornness to see it all through.”

“I can’t hear that and not want to fuck it up.”

“We can weather anything you throw at us.”

The corners of Minhyuk’s lips lifted to a smile. “Can you? Are you agreeing to my challenge?”

“No.”

“No? Not much confidence in the end, I see.”

Jaewon shook his head. “If short haired Junseh is rumored with you, and long haired is with me, and they’re revealed to be the same person, she is the one who will suffer. She’ll be labeled the whore, while you and I walk scot free. I’m not going to put her through that. I’m warning you, leave her out of this.”

He scoffed. “It wouldn’t work in the end. The entire time I was with her all she would talk about was how she loves you.”

Jaewon’s chest tightened. I knew it, but hearing it confirmed is still great. “I’m not surprised.”

Minhyuk sighed. “I don’t know why we’re still friends.”

“Because no one else on earth is willing to put up with your shit like we are.”

“I hate all of you.”

“Yeah.” Jaewon patted his shoulder. “See you around, Minhyuk.”

Minhyuk rolled his eyes and said nothing in response.

Jaewon set his car for home and called Daesung.

“Hey, man. What’s up?”

“Did you see the tabloids?”

“Not my prerogative.”

Jaewon sighed. “Minhyuk went to visit Junseh at school and they got snapped.”

“What?”

“He’s still hard up on Yoonmi.”

Daesung’s sigh echoed in the receiver. “It’s been seven years. Just tell him the truth.”

“I think that would make him suicidal. He’s already borderline as it is.”

“And that makes it okay to lie to him for years?”

“I know, man, but he has an unhealthy obsession with her. I don’t even think he’d believe me at this point.”

“You should have told him right after it happened.”

“No, then he really would have killed himself.”

“I don’t know what to tell you.”

Jaewon leaned back into the seat and watched the scenery pass by. “At the time I thought it was for his own good.”

“She would have ended up on that path regardless. I think we all dated her at one point.”

“All fucked her is more like it. We were just her stepping stools.”

“She saw stacks.”

“And fame.” Jaewon sighed. “What can we do though? It was his first love.”

“Find him a new one.”

“He finds new ones all the time so long as we’re dating them first.”

Daesung laughed. “Wasn’t that how we met him?”

“Yeah. You were the one that dated Yoonmi first.”

Daesung chuckled. “Yeah, we really beat the shit out of him, didn’t we?”

“He never learns.”

“Doesn’t matter much. Women are disposable.”

“Not mine.”

Daesung burst into boisterous laughter. “Never thought I’d see the day you were pussy-whipped.”

Jaewon rolled his eyes. At one point he agreed with Daesung, but now he knew better. Junseh was irreplaceable.

“He talks to your girl though. Haven’t seen him do that in a long time. Maybe he likes her.”

“Doesn’t matter, she’s mine.”

“You should keep an eye on her.”

Jaewon shook his head. “She’s different. She’s not going to betray me.”

“Even if that’s true, if she gets caught with Minhyuk again she’s going to be labeled his girlfriend.”

Jaewon sighed. “I know. I gave him a warning that’ll keep him out of public for a week or two.”

Daesung whistled. “Can’t say he doesn’t deserve it.”

“Anyway, check up on him in a day or so. I clocked him pretty hard. He was almost in a concussion.”

“Right, right. I’ll pay him a visit tomorrow. I’ll be in the area.”

“Thanks.”

“No problem.”

Jaewon flexed his hand. His fingers were like sausages. He sighed and changed the route to the hospital they owned.

 

 * * * *

 

Yuni grabbed Junseh’s arm and dragged her to an empty hallway. “You’re Minhyuk’s girlfriend? Why didn’t you tell me?”

Junseh cringed. “I’m not.”

“Where did you meet?” She clapped her hands together. “Does that mean you’ve met the rest of the Sexy Six?”

Her stomach churned. Sexy Six? Gross. If you only knew what I know. “I haven’t, and he’s really not my boyfriend. He’s a friend of a friend.”

Yuni pouted. “He seemed to like you though. Who’s your boyfriend then? Why don’t we all meet up on Buddha’s birthday and you can introduce him to us?”

Junseh nibbled her lip. If she found out it was Jaewon she would really flip out. “I don’t think that’s possible.”

Yuni crossed her arms over her chest. “You’re lying to me about something. I don’t like being lied to.”

Quick, Junseh, think! She gestured Yuni to come closer. She cupped her hands around her ear and whispered, “I’m not dating Minhyuk, but I am dating a celebrity.”

Yuni pulled away, face red and mouth open. “No! Really?” She squealed and started jumping up and down like a teenager.

Junseh grabbed her and put her hand over her mouth. “Shh!”

Yuni nodded. Junseh released her mouth and she grabbed Junseh’s shoulders and shook her. “You’re really dating a celebrity? Who is it? Tell me! Come on, I’ll keep a secret!”

Junseh shook her head. “I’m actually bound by a confidentiality clause.”

She gasped. “No way! They make you sign those?”

“Well, since I’m going to school I didn’t want any paparazzi causing trouble for me or my classmates. So that was the solution.”

“Wow.” Yuni grabbed her hand and squeezed. “I can’t believe my best friend is dating a celebrity. This is amazing!”

“Shh, not so loud. The last thing I need is someone to overhear us and think I’m dating Minhyuk.”

“So if you know Minhyuk, then you must be dating one of his friends.” Yuni stroked her chin. “I don’t know much about him, to be honest. He’s part of the Sexy Six but he’s kind of a recluse compared to the others.”

Junseh swallowed the ball of nerves gathering in her throat. “W-what are you saying?”

Yuni grinned. “If I figure out who you’re dating, you’re not really breaking your contract, right?”

“W-well, yes, but—“

“I’ll keep an eye out! I bet I’ll figure it out before the semester is over!”

Junseh hung her head. “Good luck.”

Yuni giggled. “This is going to be so much fun!”

Yeah. Fun.

 

* * * *

 

Junseh types:

We may have a problem in the future.

 

Jaewon says:

What happened?

 

Junseh types:

After the whole Minhyuk thing one of my friends suspects something.

 

Jaewon says:

Don’t worry about it.

We’ll deal with it when we get to it.

 

Junseh types:

If you say so.

How is the project coming along?

 

Jaewon says:

I’m trying to get it done.

Don’t worry, I’ll finish in time.

Talk to you later.

 

Junseh sighed as she put her phone in her pocket. She trudged up the stairs to her apartment. When she peered down the hallway to her apartment, she gasped. Minhyuk sat outside her door, head in his hands.

She picked up her phone and dialed Jaewon’s number. He didn’t pick up. She opened the texting app and sent a quick text saying Minhyuk’s outside my apartment door. What do I do?

She ducked back into the stairwell. Her heart beat like she ran up the stairs. She leaned against the railing and took a deep breath. Why is he there? I did what he wanted yesterday.

She cracked open the door and peered through. Minhyuk’s shoulders shook as though he cried. What in the… She watched him for a moment, and when she saw him wipe his eyes her suspicions were confirmed.

I can’t leave him there. But if I’m snapped with him again then I’m in big trouble. She went down the stairs. The further she went down, the stronger her feeling of guilt became. She checked her phone. No response from Jaewon. He probably shut his phone off to work.

She went back up the stairs. As she went back up, her sense of dread grew. She went back down, and guilt overwhelmed her. She repeated the process several times until she panted and sweat dripped down her forehead.

She cracked open the door again. He was still there, with his head in his knees. She sighed and pushed it open all the way. I may regret this, but I can’t leave him alone. When she approached, he looked up at her. She cried out in horror.

His jaw was swollen, both of his eyes were purple, and his nose was crimson with dried blood. He groaned and stood. She stumbled backward. “What happened to you?”

“Jaewon.”

Her blood ran cold as memories of her time in the palace flooded back to her. When Jaewon punched the bag, she felt the anger radiating off him. Her phone buzzed. A second later it rang. She numbly reached into her pocket and picked up the line. “Hello.”

“Junseh, where are you?”

“At my front door.”

“Get away from there. I’m on my way.”

“Why? Why should I get away?”

“What?”

“Is it because you didn’t want me to see this? I thought you changed. I thought you weren’t having your outbursts anymore.”

“What are you talking about?”

“His entire face is busted up! Don’t try to hide it from me.”

“No, Junseh, listen to me. I punched him once in the jaw. That’s it. I don’t know where you’re getting this impression I brutalized him.”

“Don’t lie to me.”

“Wait for me. I’m almost there. Maybe thirty minutes away.”

“No. Don’t come near me.”

“Junseh!”

“I’m scared of you.”

The line went silent. Tears dripped down her cheek. The strength left her. She sank to the floor. The image of Minhyuk’s battered face was burned into her mind. The line clicked dead. She choked out a sob.

As she cried, a warm hand patted her head. She looked up to see Minhyuk. “You shouldn’t cry out here.”

She took his hand and stood up. She pressed her index finger on the keypad and unlocked the door. As Minhyuk followed her, she turned and pressed her hand against his chest, pushing him away. “The last train leaves in two hours.”

“You’re not letting me in?”

“I want to be alone right now.”

“Never would have imagined you this cruel.”

“Why did you come here? To get sympathy?”

“Because of all the people I know in my life, you’re the only one that I thought could take care of me.”

She shook her head. “You’re wrong. All of this is your fault. I’m not taking responsibility for your mistakes.”

“You still believe him,” he scoffed. “Even after seeing this, you still believe him.”

“It’s easy to give up on a person.”

“What?”

Junseh took a deep breath. “I’m not sure who to believe right now. You’re not trustworthy. Jaewon has acted out in the past. I can’t make a decision right now. I’m in no state to take care of you. I’m sorry, Minhyuk. There should be a hospital nearby.”

He shook his head and sighed. “Fine. See you around, Minduelle.”

Junseh shut the door behind her and let the full force of her emotions out.

 

* * * *

 

Jaewon moaned and rubbed his temple. The room smelt of cheap perfume. He rolled over and hit something warm. He blinked, instantly sobering up. His gaze traveled up the pile of blankets to a head of blonde hair.

His heart stopped. He lifted up the blanket and saw his naked body. He swallowed and inched off the bed. What did I do last night? He took a deep breath. If I’m naked and she’s there there’s only one thing I could have done.

He stumbled to the bathroom and vomited. The cold floor did little to comfort his numb body. He leaned against the toilet bowl. Think back, Jaewon. After Junseh told me she was scared of me I went out for a drink. Then Daesung came by and we started bar hopping… but where did I meet that girl? Who is she? Even if I was drunk, I wouldn’t do that to Junseh, would I? I wouldn’t betray her like that.

 “Jaewon?” The leggy foreign blonde leaned against the entrance of the bathroom. “Ready for round two?”

Nausea washed over him. I didn’t do anything, I’m sure of it. I love her too much to do something like that. This is all a bad dream.

23: Chapter Twenty-Three

 

Jaewon pushed the woman aside and stumbled to the bed. “Where’s my phone?”

“Oh? You want to record it?”

He growled and picked up his jacket and felt the pockets, then his pants. He pulled out his phone. Fourteen missed calls, all of them from either Father or Soyung, his assistant. He called Father back first.

“What are you doing?” Father asked the moment he answered. “Reformed Prince Jaewon’s wild night out? What the hell is going on? You’ve gone six months without doing this shit!”

Jaewon held the phone away from his ear. “It’s not what you think.”

“It is what I think! To the public, the reformed prince is going back to his old ways.”

“I don’t know what happened either. Junseh rejected me and I went for a drink—“

“This is because of her? Is that it? She’s gone.”

“No!” he yelled in a voice that surprised himself. “She’s perfect. I’m just… Didn’t you see the photos with Minhyuk?”

“Those were in her disguise. They don’t matter. Royal Academy Student Junseh doesn’t exist. And it seems like those friends of yours are the problem if that’s the case. You’re out for the crown now and if they’re hindering you then you need to cut them out of your life. Sexy Six isn’t a moniker fit for a king.”

The blonde ran her hands up his legs to his crotch. He slapped her hands away. “Get out, woman!”

“Woman?” Father half laughed. “Unbelievable. You cry about Junseh in one breath and you’re sleeping around in another? I’m not sure how I raised a son like you.”

“I know what that sounds like but I swear on Mother’s grave I didn’t sleep with her.”

“Don’t insult her with your lies.”

“I’m not. I need to get this straight.”

Father sighed. “Take the day off. When you come into work tomorrow I want you in my office.”

I think that’s the first time he’s ever believed me. “Thanks.”

“Try to fix this yourself.”

The line clicked off. He fell onto the bed and stared at the stark white hotel ceiling. “First things first, I need to find out what happened to Minhyuk.”

 

* * * *

 

Junseh woke in a daze. She rubbed her swollen eyes and sighed. I don’t want to go to class today, but I can’t not miss a day either. The entire night she alternated between crying and struggling to decipher the mystery of Jaewon and Minhyuk. In the end, she wanted to believe in Jaewon. He sounded genuine when she spoke to him and despite his past, he had changed quite a bit since his reform process started.

She walked to the bathroom and tried to pin up her hair, but she wasn’t able to quite get everything neat. Fresh tears stung her eyes. She held them back and gritted her teeth, ripping out what she did and started anew. It took nearly double her usual time to do her hair. She slapped foundation and concealer on, but didn’t make any effort to do her makeup outside of that. Hopefully the thick frames of her glasses would cover her swollen eyelids.

She grabbed the first outfit in her closet and put it on. After grabbing her book bag, she left. The morning sun felt harsh against her skin and eyes. She held her head down and trudged along the familiar sidewalk to the academy. Thankfully, she made it to her first class without any interruptions and still early enough to not be tardy.

“You look horrible. What happened?”

Yuni, the ever perceptive. She shook her head. “Rough night, that’s all.”

Yuni frowned. “You look it. Boyfriend and you get in a fight?”

“Something like that.”

She leaned her face against her palm. “Jaewon was caught partying last night too. I thought he was changing. It’s sad.”

Junseh perked up. “He did what?”

“Here, let me pull up the article.” She opened the internet on her laptop and pulled up a popular gossip site. “Look, he’s out with Daesung.”

And a bunch of models. I thought he was telling the truth, but if he was, why would he be out? Junseh reached over and scrolled through the photos. In all of them, he seemed like the odd man out. In fact, in nearly all of them, everyone smiled except him. He didn’t seem into it.

She sank back into her chair. Something’s off about this. I’ve seen drunk Jaewon and he’s clingy and goofy. The photos reinforced her belief that there was more to the story that what she saw last night.

Yuni patted her head. “You seem really disappointed. I feel bad now.”

“Don’t feel bad. I’m still bummed about my boyfriend, that’s all.” Though technically they’re the same thing.

“Hey, don’t worry. I’ll cover for you today. I’m not as smart as you but I’ll try.”

“Thanks Yuni.” She winked and added in a whisper, “Just make Jinho do it.”

Yuni’s pink lips pursed. “I’m not sure I want to ask him for a favor.”

“Ask who for a favor?” Hanul asked as he sat next to Yuni. “If you need anything you can ask me.”

“Then I’d be in the same boat,” she replied with a pout.

“Morning,” Jinho greeted as he took his usual spot next to Junseh. “You okay, Junseh? You look a little pale.”

“She’s fine,” Yuni jumped in.

“Umm, okay…” Jinho drummed his fingers on the desk.

I wonder if I should contact Jaewon? Just as the thought left her mind, her phone buzzed in her pocket. She glanced down at it and saw Jaewon’s portrait. Her heart stopped. She quickly accepted the call and turned to Yuni. “I’ll accept your offer. Thanks.” Yuni replied with a thumbs up. She held the phone to her ear and ran out of the room. “Jaewon?”

“I’m glad you picked up.”

His voice sounded hoarse. She made a beeline for the emergency stairwell. “No, I was thinking about calling you too.”

“You were?”

“Yeah. I umm… I saw the photos of last night.”

“Let me explain.”

“No need.” The line went silent. He must be feeling confused about her response. “I know you,” she elaborated. “I know you weren’t yourself last night.”

“Listen, you might hear something that wasn’t reported. Don’t believe it.”

“Like what?”

“Like… look, if you hear it, don’t believe it.”

“But how do I know what to believe or not?”

“Please, just trust me on this one.”

Junseh sighed. “Okay. I trust you. I don’t believe that you beat up Minhyuk either.”

“You don’t?”

His tone almost sounded childlike. Her heart ached at the sound of his voice. “Yeah,” she whispered. “I know you’re a lot of things, but I know you care a lot about your friends. I don’t think it’s in you to beat someone up like that.”

“Where are you now?”

“In the emergency stairwell at school.”

“Go to the front of the school. I’ll pick you up.”

“Jaewon?”

“I need you by my side today.”

“Why? What’s going on?”

Jaewon sighed. “I have a feeling I know what happened, and I’m going to need you tonight.”

She wanted to ask exactly what he meant, but she held her tongue. Something about his tone held a sorrow she couldn’t place. “Okay. I’ll be at the front gates.”

 

*  * * *

 

Jaewon almost drove past Junseh when he arrived. The most distinguishing feature was gone. Not that her short hair looked bad, but he preferred seeing and feeling her natural hair. When she climbed in, he sped off before anyone could notice she was gone.

He sighed. “There can only be one man who did it, but I need to be one hundred percent before I accuse him of anything.”

She reached over and squeezed his hand. “Jaewon, promise me something.”

The tone of her voice didn’t bode well for their upcoming visit. “I don’t make promises I can’t keep.”

“When I tell you to stop, stop.”

He released her hand and put his on the wheel, even though the autopilot took care of their ride. “That bad, huh?”

She visibly relaxed and placed her hand over his. “Gonna give me an idea of what to expect?”

“We’re going to Minhyuk’s studio and find out what happened to him. Then…”

“You sound like you know who did it.”

He sighed. “There can only be one guy who did it. But I need to make sure before I accuse him of anything.”

In the silence, his anger morphed to sadness. We’ve all been friends for more than ten years. If Minhyuk’s as bad as I think he is, then there’s no forgiveness for that act. He reached over and ran his hand through her hair. The synthetic fibers felt cool and slick. She seemed conflicted about something. Relax, Junseh. I won’t do anything stupid. “Am I forcing you to miss anything important?”

She tapped her cheekbone. “Well, Jinho may end up on top this semester.”

“One missed day will do that?”

“We’re graded on attendance and he’s only a couple of points behind me. We tend to have scores within each other, so that may give him the edge he needs over me.”

“Sorry.”

She shook her head. “This is more important.”

His heart skipped a beat. She named him more important than her dream. Maybe convincing her not to dissolve the tiers would be easier than he thought. Even the social ramifications notwithstanding, the other Royals would eat her alive, if not outright kill her, to keep the system alive. The path she wanted to take was dangerous and he couldn’t be there to protect her all the time.

“Other than my interruption, how is everything going? You’re not studying as much now, right?”

“It’s about the same. The only difference is I have longer to study.”

Because law school was a graduate program and she had yet to obtain a degree, Father set up a program that allowed her to test out of every class needed for her bachelor’s degree. It made the first two months together frustrating. She took out a lot of her stress on him. But seeing her hard work inspired him to devote more energy than he would have otherwise.

 “You know, seeing you twice in a single week feels like a dream.”

“Yeah. If the circumstances were better…”

“Yeah.” She sighed and leaned against the window. “Is this arrangement really going to go on the entire time I’m at school?”

“Depends on how the trial goes.”

She breathed out a heavy sigh. “Have you been watching it?”

He shook his head. “Any spare time I get is usually spent talking to you.” When she smiled, his heart skipped a beat. I miss seeing that every day. He reached over and squeezed her hand.

“My professor talks about it during my criminal law class. It’s not going to end soon. He thinks it could even stretch another six months.”

“Well, the queen also announced she wasn’t going to abdicate the throne until her death. Much longer than the six month timespan.”

Both sighed at the same time, then glanced at each other and laughed. “You know, when I first met you I couldn’t wait for the day we would be separated.”

“Same here.”

Spending time with her eased his worry of the upcoming confrontation, but the closer they drew to his studio the more it seemed like the eye of the hurricane rather than a tempered storm. “When we get to the studio, I want you to go first.”

She arched an eyebrow. “You want me to bait him out?”

“He’s not going to talk to me. He’ll talk to you.”

“I don’t know about that. I blew him off pretty badly yesterday.”

“He likes you. He’ll talk to you.”

“Why are you so sure of that?”

He ran a hand through his hair. “Usually, he never talks to our girlfriends unless he’s planning on stealing them.”

“I see…”

“Just apologize and say you want to check up on him. I’ll rush in after you.”

She cringed. “Rather sneaky, isn’t it?”

He laughed. “Want to hear a story?”

“Um, sure?”

“When I was sixteen, there was a lower ranked Royal who tried to sleep her way up to a higher ranked husband. She slept with Daesung. He recorded it and sent snippets to all the nobles in his contact list, along with her parents. He ordered them to renounce their heritage or else he’d release the tape to the public.”

“What in the…”

“She refused, naturally.”

“So he released the tape?”

He shook his head. “She disappeared.”

“What?” she shrieked. “What do you mean, she disappeared?”

“That’s all we know. Daesung goes through these stages where he wants to keep the bloodlines pure…” A chill went down his spine.

Before he could gather his thoughts, she interrupted him. “Bloodlines pure?”

“He rants about the newly wealthy being inducted as Royals despite having no heritage all the time.” As the words left his mouth, a sinking dread filled his stomach. He’s not after Junseh. He wouldn’t do that to me. We’ve been friends for more than a decade.

“That’s ridiculous.”

He half smiled. Of course she would think that way. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder. “He’s not the only one who thinks that way. I’m not saying these things for fun. What you want is dangerous and you shouldn’t do it.”

That inner fire he both loved and hated flashed in her eyes. “Everything worth something has a price. I’m prepared for that.”

“Junseh.”

“I’m serious. You’re not going to take this from me.”

Inklings of frustrated rage coursed through his veins. He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “If you’re ever in danger, I will take it from you.”

“The hell you won’t. I’ll be queen. No one’s dumb enough to make a queen disappear.”

“If said queen is taking away their way of life they will. Do you honestly think the Royals will go down without a fight?”

“I’m prepared to die for this.”

“Damn it, Junseh!” He slammed his fist against the console. “What about me? What if I lose you? Did you stop and think about how I would feel?”

She sighed. “I know, but… Jaewon, this is what I’m here to do. Every moment of my life is dedicated to this. I love you, and you know that, but I also have something I need to do.”

“You stubborn fool!”

She reached out and held his hand. He refused to meet her gaze. She sighed and stroked his fingers. “Jaewon, hey, it probably won’t be that bad.”

For some reason he had yet to understand, her touch was like a magic spell when he was upset. Just feeling the slightest whisper of her was enough to dissipate all his frustration and anger. He returned her gesture. “You don’t know them the way I do. I’m called a bastard, did you know that?”

Her brows furrowed. “How are you a bastard? I thought your mother was a noblewoman?”

“She was, but she also a lower ranked noble.”

“What does that have to do with anything?”

“Father was engaged to one of Daesung’s aunts. We’re a new blood, don’t get me wrong, but we’re rich and powerful enough to have the same privileges old bloodlines receive. Except he didn’t marry her. He married mother instead.”

“And that’s enough for you to be considered a bastard?”

“Pretty much.” He restrained a sigh. There was more to the story than he mentioned, but he wasn’t sure he wanted to believe the stories he heard about his mother. Father never talked about it, so he was never sure if what he heard was slander or truth. She nibbled her lip and didn’t respond. Seeing a chance, he continued. “Do you want to go deeper? Do you want me to talk about the pedophile ring? The circle of judges and police that let them get away with murder, literally? The sick things they do to those who aren’t Royals?”

“That’s all the more reason for me to dissolve the tiers.”

“They will do that to you, Junseh, even if you are queen. I can’t protect you from all of them.”

She squeezed his hand. Pain shot up his arm. He did his best to keep it from showing on his face. She didn’t need to know he injured himself punching Minhyuk. She gazed into his eyes and whispered, “You don’t have to.”

“I’ll be damned if I’m going to watch my girl suffer and do nothing about it.” He pulled her to him and captured any argument with his lips. No matter the reservations he held, the moment he felt her lips against his the world vanished. She held a hesitation in her kisses. He reached down and pushed the seat all the way back, then pulled her across the center console to his lap.

She broke them apart. “You’re driving.”

He chuckled. “Remember? There’s perks to having an automated driving system.” He took her again, embracing her tight enough that she couldn’t pull away.

“I’m still mad at you,” she gasped.

“I know.” He kissed her, trying to goad her into responding with the passion allying their feelings. With each subsequent kiss, he felt her restraints lessen. He trailed his lips down her neck, finding that spot she liked and sucked. Hearing her coo of pleasure sent a shiver of electricity through him, mixing with his unease into a volatile mixture that begged release. Desperation coursed through him. She seemingly took his fury and weathered it into a sweet calm that dissipated the storms brewing inside his heart.

As his arousal flared, she began rocking her hips over his. He moaned and broke them apart, grasping her hips and helping them along.

At first, she was shy, often stopping things just as they began to start. Now, she responded to him with equal vigor, sometimes initiating it herself. He didn’t want to pressure her into completing the act, but he also couldn’t stand to be at her mercy for much longer. The mere thought of her naked on top of him, long hair tickling his chest, rose-flushed skin, and perky breasts rising and falling with each breath was enough to drive him mad with desire.

The last bits of sanity protested and he forced them apart. He rested his chin on her shoulder, breathing heavily. “I can’t take it anymore.” His voice came out strained and husky, surprising him.

“Me too,” she whispered.

Electricity crackled down his spine. He held her at arms’ length. “Junseh?”

Her face flushed and she averted her gaze. “It’s hard for me too.”

His heart skipped a beat. He struggled to reign in his excitement. “You’re ready?” She covered her face with her hands and mumbled something intelligible. He pried apart her hands. Her beautiful dark eyes danced around him, refusing to meet his gaze. “Tell me.”

She swallowed. Her pink flush turned to a dark crimson. “M-maybe.”

He pulled her close to his chest. “I’ll take it slow.” His heartbeat fluttered. He still couldn’t do anything until she gave a certain yes, but the fact that she even considered it a possibility sent ripples of excitement through him.

He held her in silence until the car stopped. The serene happiness he felt vanished the moment the car stopped moving. He took a deep breath. Junseh stroked his hair. He leaned his head into her caress. No matter what happened, at the very least he had her to return to. That’s all that mattered in the end.

He opened the door. She stepped out and straightened her clothes. He followed and shut the door. “Just knock and ask how he’s doing. Apologize for abandoning him.”

She had a pensive look upon her face, but she nodded acceptance and started walking to the door. He stood off to the side and waited as she knocked.

The door cracked open. She recited the lines he fed her. The door swung open completely. She walked inside. He pushed open the door and followed her in. Seeing Minhyuk’s bruised and battered face stopped his heart. “Who did this to you?”

“You did.”

“I punched you once in the jaw and you know it.”

He groaned. “And then you sent the brigade after me. It’s the same as if you did it yourself.”

“What brigade? Who?”

“Those thugs! They broke in and beat me up, saying you hired them. Get out of my studio before I call the cops.”

“That wasn’t me.”

“The hell it wasn’t. Who else would it be? Who else has a grudge against me?” He turned to Junseh. “And you, sitting pretty watching all of this. You’re as sick as he is.”

She covered her mouth with her hands. Her eyes watered. Jaewon pulled her into a hug. “She has nothing to do with this.”

“Then why did you bring her?”

He clenched his fists. “Because I know who did this and I needed her support.”

“How nice of you to have support. I wish I could say the same.”

“Yoonmi never loved you!” The moment the words left his mouth, guilt crushed his chest. Yet Minhyuk’s expression remained stoic.

“I knew that. I knew she only wanted a Royal husband. That doesn’t diminish my feelings for her, or excuse what you did to her.”

“I slept with her, yes. I’ll admit it. But that’s all I did. I don’t know what drove her to overdose on pain killers.”

“You bullied her!”

He could feel Junseh’s body stiffen in his arms. She’s seeing the worst side of me, again. If she stays with me after this I’ll have to send thanks to every god in existence. “If by bullying, you mean ignoring her, then yes, I did. After we fucked I didn’t want anything to do with her.”

Minhyuk’s body shook with obvious anger. “Monster.”

“I am. I’ve done some bad things in my life before I knew any better. But I didn’t send a squad of goons to beat you up and I didn’t bully Yoonmi into suicide.”

“Then who did? Who are you going to shove your blame onto this time?”

“Did Daesung call you?”

Minhyuk’s brows furrowed into his forehead. “What does he have to do with this?”

A volatile mixture of sorrow and anger crushed Jaewon’s chest. His suspicions were confirmed. “Daesung dated her for a bit. He liked to talk about her, about how she tried to sleep her way into a shotgun marriage, about how she latched onto anyone with so much of a mediocre title, about how she managed to hook a clueless boy into falling for her.”

Minyuk’s brows arched. “You’re not saying that. He has nothing to do with this. It’s all you.”

“After I left your house, I called him and told him to check up on you. Seen him lately?”

“He has no motive.”

Jaewon squeezed Junseh protectively. His chest was wet with her tears, yet she betrayed no sound or sign she cried in his arms. He stroked her hair. “You’ve heard him too. Those rants about the purity of the Royal blood. I’m a bastard named Prince Candidate and marrying a non-royal.”

“What the fuck!” Minhyuk cried, slamming his fist into the wall.  “This entire time I was used by that asshole?”

“What’s going on?”

“He told me that Junseh wanted to see me, so I went to see her at school.”

That explained how a minor celebrity managed pap shots the first time he visited his supposed girlfriend. They were tipped off. When Minhyuk met his gaze, they communicated a simple thing between each other – revenge. “Are you okay with this?”

“Do whatever you want. I’m not talking to either of you ever again after this.”

Jaewon squeezed Junseh’s arm. “Let’s go.”

She seemed like she wanted to protest, but she said nothing and walked beside him. He opened the car door for her and climbed inside. Once inside, he rested his forehead on the wheel and sighed deeply. Warmth spread across his back and she rubbed it, providing a brief moment of comfort. His heart throbbed painfully in his chest. “You’re going to see another ugly side of me. Of all of us, he was my closest friend.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t see him yet.”

“His family’s bloodline is one of the oldest in existence. By declaring war on him, I’m going to make our campaign harder.”

“Declaring war?”

He half laughed. “Do you honestly expect him to support us being crowned after this?” He selected Daesung’s address. At the confirm screen, he hesitated in selecting it.

“Jaewon?”

Hearing her voice strengthened his resolve. He pressed confirm. The car began to move. He leaned back and exhaled slowly. Junseh said nothing and held his hand. He welcomed the silence and struggled to clear his mind of all the anger and frustration raging inside. By time the car stopped at his mansion, he held a calm rage.

I have a bad feeling about this. I should leave her in the car. He opened the door. Junseh tried to follow, but he shook his head. “I’ll be right out. Don’t worry, I’m not going to do anything dumb.” She frowned and said nothing. He rustled her hair. “Don’t give me that face.”

“I don’t have a good feeling about this.”

He nodded. Me too. That’s what you’re staying here.”

Being an old friend, he entered without trouble. A maid informed him Daesung was in his study. He took slow, prodding steps down the long hallways. With each step, a deep sadness overtook him.

At the door he took a deep breath, steeled his nerves, and opened the door. Daesung looked up from his computer. “Not bad. Thought you’d be more hungover today.”

“Some things clear your head fast.”

He paused for a moment then continued typing. “She was gorgeous. I’m a little upset I gave her up to you.”

“We didn’t do anything.”

He stopped typing. “You’re full of it. She started blowing you in the VIP room.”

No matter what he said, he couldn’t remember much outside of drinking. But one detail bothered him. “We got snapped. We wouldn’t have in the VIP room.”

“Did we?”

He gritted his teeth. Looks like I’m going to have to do this the hard way. “I went and saw Minhyuk.”

“He seemed fine when I saw him. A little swollen, but it didn’t look like you broke his jaw or anything.”

“Why’d you do it?”

“Do what?”

He clenched his fist. Pain shot up his arm. He swallowed and released his fists. Don’t let your anger get the best of you. “He said some hired thugs beat him up, citing me as their employer. But we both know I prefer doing the dirty work myself. Fighter’s pride and all.”

Daesung leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. “You figured it out more quickly than I thought. How did your little mutt take it?”

“She’s fine. She knows I didn’t do it.”

His eyebrows arched. “Does she? What about your fling with Miss Blonde?”

“She knows I wouldn’t do that to her.”

He half laughed. “But you did.”

“I don’t believe you. I don’t remember any of it.”

“Well, you were pretty drunk at that point. You barely managed to walk to your room.”

“The only time I’ve ever blackout drunk was on my nineteenth birthday.”

Daesung shrugged. “Maybe I should show you this.” He pulled out a phone and started playing a clip. The screams of the blonde filled the room, chanting his name over and over as she bounced up and down. Nausea washed over him. Daesung laughed and stopped the clip.

“How do you have that?”

“She sent it to me.”

The cold shock ebbed away. This confirmed it. He passed out and they stripped him of his clothes, then made it look like they slept together. He didn’t do anything with her. He kept his chastity to Junseh. He took a slow breath and composed himself. “I don’t tape things.”

“With lips like that I think she could convince you quick.”

“You tape things.”

Daesung laughed. “What are you saying? I took this video? What was I doing, sitting on your face while it was happening?”

Jaewon shook his head. “It’s not me in that video.”

“Sounds like the last cries of a desperate man.”

“The hell it is. You’re not going to fool me with a video like that.”

“And if I send it to your precious dandelion princess?”

He shrugged. “Do it. I trust her. She won’t believe it.”

Daesung smiled. “I love a good bet.” He tapped on his phone several times and put it in his pocket. “I’m doing you a favor.”

Jaewon took a slow, shaky breath. “We’ve been friends a long time.”

Daesung nodded. “We have. You’re like a brother to me.”

“Brothers don’t do this to each other.”

“Sometimes we have to do things that’s best for each other, no matter how evil it makes us. I’m looking out for you. Marrying a girl like that is not good for the country.”

Jaewon laughed. “I’ll let you in on a little secret. When we’re crowned, all of this will turn to ash.”

“What are you talking about?”

Jaewon smiled. “We’re going to dissolve the tiers.”

“Her American stink has strangled all your common sense.”

Jaewon shrugged. “For the first time in my life, I agree with her. Enjoy it while it lasts. The empire will crumble at my hands.”

“You’re shitting yourself if you think you’ll be crowned.”

Jaewon shrugged. “Luckily for me, the people vote for the King, not the Royals. I don’t have to worry about any of your shit opinions.”

“Do you know what I’ve pulled behind the scenes—“

“Obviously nothing, because I’m a prince candidate and you’re just another Royal.” Daesung threw a paperweight at him. Jaewon caught it and threw it to the floor, shattering it to pieces. “The last thing I do out of respect to our years of brotherhood is not beating the shit out of you like you did to Minhyuk.”

“Fuck off. You’ve always acted like you were above us. I’ll destroy you. The crown will never rest on your head.”

“Bye, Daesung.” He turned and walked out.

 

* * * *

 

Junseh’s phone beeped with a message. “Another unknown number.” Opening it may lead to another pandora’s box of pain. She stared at the phone. Curiosity ate at her resolve. Yet she couldn’t shake the feeling that if she opened it, bad things would come her way. She pressed delete without opening it.

The longer time passed without a Jaewon in sight, the more worry strangled her heart. He was prone to acting rashly, and he had a desperation in him when he kissed her. It took her a long time to realize it, but when Jaewon was at an emotional peak, he looked toward either a sexual or physical outlet.

In that aspect, the things he was accused of made sense. But that same intuition that told her not to open that text message assured her his innocence. If she couldn’t trust him, of all people, who could she trust in the Royal world?

She tapped the window impatiently. When he came into view, he ran to her. She opened the door and stepped outside. “Jaewon?”

He lifted her up and whirled her in the air like a princess. “You believed me. I knew you would.”

“Are you talking about that weird message? I didn’t open it.”

“You didn’t?”

“All of this started because I answered to an unfamiliar number.”

He laughed and kissed her. “That’s even better. Let’s go.” After they got in, he set the GPS to her address. “I’m going to stay with you tonight as long as I can.”

“What was in that message anyway?”

“Lies and BS. Don’t worry about it.”

She glanced at his profile. Once his initial elation at seeing her wore away, his face took on a pensive expression. Unable to break the silence, she reached over to hold his hand and gasped when she saw the swollen flesh. “What happened?”

He lifted up his hand and held it up to the light. “Don’t worry too much about it. When I punched Minhyuk earlier I ended up with a little fracture. It’s common in fighters. It hurts like hell but it’ll be fine.”

Sadness filled her heart. Though a part of her knew if his friends treated him like that they’d be better off not friends, it broke her heart to see them fall apart. Especially since she had a hand in it, even if she didn’t do anything directly.

Jaewon mussed her hair. “Are you sulking?”

“It’s sad.”

“Yeah, it is.” He sighed and leaned back into the seat. “We’ve been through a lot together. Daesung was my first friend in the Royals.”

“I’m sorry.”

He chuckled. “What are you sorry for? He did all this, not you.”

“But you guys even had that moniker…”

“Father said I should distance myself from that. Apparently “sexy” isn’t a good term to associate with a King.”

“Makes sense.” She settled on squeezing his knee in lieu of his hand.

Jaewon glanced at her with arched brows. “Did you mean what you said earlier?”

“What did I say?”

“That maybe you were ready.”

Instantly she felt a rush of heat go straight to her cheeks. She covered her face with her hands. What does he mean by that? Is that what they call sexual healing? I can’t do that tonight, I mean, I’m not ready to do that sort of thing. If he needs something like that, what do I do? I know if I—A bop on her head interrupted her thoughts. She peered through her fingers at Jaewon.

He laughed and flashed her a playful grin. “I guess that answers that. Tonight, though, I want to hold you. We don’t have to do anything else.”

She nodded her consent. I’m sorry, Jaewon. I know you want to go further. As soon as I’m ready, I’ll let you know, promise. Despite his questions, he still seemed like he didn’t want to talk, and she didn’t press the matter. After seeing the way he treated his friends, losing two had to hit him hard. She pulled off her wig and started pulling out her pins. Occasionally she would hear him sigh. In that case, she’d reach over and squeeze his knee, giving him a reassuring smile.

He pulled into the parking garage and put on a huge pair of sunglasses. Once inside, Jaewon pulled her into a hug. “Thank you for being with me through this.”

She gave him a wry smile. “Aren’t we together?”

He chuckled. “I guess so. That sounded weird, didn’t it?”

She pulled on his shirt. “Come on, let’s go to bed.”

“When you say it like that, I start to expect something else.” Something in her expression made him double over into laughter. “I think I’m going to woe the day that no longer embarrasses you.”

She changed into sleep clothes as Jaewon stripped. As she climbed into bed, he nodded to the textbook on her nightstand. “Little heavy for evening reading, isn’t it?”

“I need to know everything inside and out to accomplish my goal.”

He sighed. “You’re serious, aren’t you?” He opened his arms and she nestled into the crook. He stroked her hair and kissed her forehead. “I’ll protect you any way I can. It’s going to be ugly, to say the least.”

She didn’t argue him this time, and instead said, “Thanks.”

He shifted his weight to put her nearly entirely under his weight. Somehow it wasn’t painful at all and instead brought a serene comfort.

“You need to eat more,” he grumbled.

She sighed. “I know, I know.”

“I’m going to leave you some money. Take it.”

 “Quit taking advantage of me not being able to argue with you.”

She felt the deep rumble of his chuckle against her chest. He kissed her with a tenderness she hadn’t felt from him in a long time. A contented sigh left her as he broke apart. He smiled and stroked her hair. “With you by my side, I feel like I can take anything that comes at me.”

“Me too,” she whispered. She closed her eyes and snuggled into the last few millimeters separating them. It wasn’t long before she fell asleep.

 

 

24: Chapter Twenty-Four

Junseh types:

The entire class is going to

help Homes For All today.

Aren’t you supposed to be there too?

 

Jaewon says:

You’re going?

I’m going to be there.

 

Junseh’s heart skipped a beat. “Too bad I’m going as Academy student Junseh, not myself.” She sank into her chair and sighed. Thirty-six days passed since they last saw each other. They weren’t scheduled to see each other for another ten days, in addition to that. “Maybe I’ll be able to at least see him.” It was doubtful they would let a celebrity prince near any of the students. They may not even be working on the same house.

She turned on her laptop and scrolled through the trial news. To call it a circus would be an understatement. Both sides seemingly threw all rules of court out the window. Her instincts told her they wanted to pronounce it a mistrial. Jaewon said the Royals had their hands in all sorts of pots, so it wouldn’t be surprising if money was being exchanged behind the scenes as compensation for a shoddy trial.

She leaned back and tapped her cheek. Throughout her classes, in the back of her mind she formed the basis of her case to bring down the tiers. The current trial of Prince Minjoon provided a glimpse into the chaos. It’d be great if all my friends would join me as my legal team. I’m not sure how I can convince them, though. At least she had until graduation to figure it out.

“There’s rumors of the Queen’s health being in jeopardy too.” She closed her laptop. Between the trial and Queen Yunbae’s health, something had to give. They may end up starting the campaign for the crown within the next couple of months.

She dressed in a pair of jeans and loose fitting t-shirt and put on a pair of sneakers. Just in case she did see Jaewon, she took extra care in putting on her makeup. Just as she started pinning her hair, the doorbell rang. She arched an eyebrow.

She peeked at the monitor. Her heart stopped. Yuni, Hanul, Jinho, and Taehyun? They’re already here? She glanced at the clock. They’re over two hours early! She ran to her bathroom and tied a towel around her head. She ran back to the door and pressed the intercom button. “Hey guys. You’re early.”

“Let us in!” Yuni called. “I have exciting news!”

“She’s lying,” Jinho interrupted. “It’s nothing important.”

Yuni punched his arm. “Shut up. It’s important to us.”

“I’m not ready yet, though.”

“Don’t worry about them seeing anything. We can talk in the bathroom while they watch TV or something.”

I can’t keep them out there while I pin my hair. It takes nearly an hour for me to do it! She took a deep breath and pushed the button. If I’m discovered, I’m discovered. As soon as Yuni walked through the door she grabbed her hands and started squealing and jumping like a teenager. “Prince Jaewon is supposed to be at the same house we are! We’re going to meet him!”

Junseh blinked. “Y-you don’t say?” She swallowed. Don’t tell me he made arrangements to be at the same house after I texted him this morning.

“Yeah! Look!” She held up her phone.

@JaewonKim: About to join some Royal Academy students to help @HomesForAll #GIVINGBACK

Junseh chewed the inside of her cheek. That cheeky brat!

“Aren’t you excited?”

She put on a huge smile. “I’m in shock, to be honest.”

Yuni laughed and slapped her arm. “I know! Isn’t it surreal?”

Jinho cleared his throat. “If you keep talking, we’re going to be late.”

“Umm, Yuni, you think you can make the guys some coffee while I finish getting ready?”

“Sure. Where’s the stuff?”

“In the cabinets.” Before she could ask anything further, Junseh ran to the bathroom. She locked the door and breathed out a heavy sigh. She started pinning her hair as quickly as her fingers would work. Even then, it still took nearly thirty minutes to get everything correct. She put on her wig and walked out to the living room. All sat and watched news coverage of the trial. Yuni smiled. “Contacts today? It looks cute!”

“You look familiar though, without them. Like I’ve seen your face somewhere,” Hanul added.

Yuni cocked her head to the side. “Now that you mention, I can see it too.”

Her nerves manifested in a laugh. “Actually I can’t find my glasses. I know I put them down on the sink, but I can’t find them.”

Jinho stood up. “I’ll help you.”

“Um, thanks.” When she opened the door to the bathroom, her glasses were sitting on the corner of the sink, same as always. Jinho picked them up and handed them over. She half laughed. “I guess I’m blinder than a bat.”

“You look cute today.”

“Huh?” She glanced up at Jinho. His cheeks were slightly flushed. They stared at each other for a brief moment before he turned around and walked off without another word. She wrinkled her brow. How odd. She shrugged and went back to the living room.

Yuni jumped off the couch. “Ready?”

Taehyung rustled her hair. “Stop acting like a kid. You’re a law student.”

She batted his hand away. “Shut up! I’m finally meeting my Prince Jaewon.” She linked her arm with hers. “Come on, Junseh. We’ll leave them behind if we have to.”

Junseh looked over her shoulder at the boys as Yuni dragged her to the door. “You can leave the cups there. I’ll clean them when I get back.” Yuni already had her at the elevators by time the men left.

“Hey, Junseh! How do you lock your door?” Hanul called.

She held up her phone. “I can do it from here.” She tapped an app on her screen.

“You’re pretty high tech, aren’t you? What business did your parents have in America again?”

“Solar energy.”

“Ah,” she gushed. “No wonder everything in your apartment is so modern. I’m pretty jealous how easy you have certain things.”

“But when they mess up I’m screwed,” she replied with a laugh. As they walked to the station, her heartbeat quickened with excitement. Even if she could only see him, it would be better than nothing.

* * * *

“Oh my God,” Yuni whispered. “Junseh, Junseh!” She grabbed her arm and jerked her to the side. She pointed to the other side of the yard. “That’s him, isn’t it? Jaewon?”

She sucked in her breath. He wore a cut off t-shirt with jeans. As he cut through the wood with a saw, she saw each of his muscles working. Sweat beads covered his body and made it seem as though he were covered in diamonds.

“He’s so sexy,” she gushed. “Oh my God. We need to go talk to him.”

“No, wait, what if he’s busy? Or—“

Yuni glared at her. “Come on, already! We can at least say hi!”

She fumbled through her steps as Yuni pulled her across the yard. As they approached, Jaewon stopped mid-slice. Her heart skipped a beat as their eyes met. He smiled and ran a hand through his hair. “Good morning, ladies. Are you beauties from Royal Academy?”

“I-I’ve been a fan of yours since I was a little girl!”

Jaewon chuckled. “Thanks for the support throughout the years. Having people like you by my side makes all my hard work worth it. What’s your name?”

“I’m Yuni Choi.” He held out his hand. She stared at it, then gingerly put hers in his. He brought it to his lips and kissed it. She squealed. He laughed. “Think of that as my thanks for the support over the years.” He glanced at her and smiled. Her chest tightened. That wasn’t the same smile he gave Yuni. This was the same smile she saw the night they confessed their love. “And you are?”

“I’m Junseh. I’m…also a fan of yours.”

He chuckled. “You don’t have to be shy around me.” He took her hand and shook it. As he released it, their fingers brushed against each other. The simple contact sent waves of tingles through her body.

“Thanks,” she whispered.

Yuni rubbed her back. “She’s a little star struck, it seems.”

He laughed. “Is she, now? Well, I’m glad I have an adorable fan who isn’t too star struck to speak to me.” Yuni squealed again. He pointed to a man standing at the opposite corner of them. “That’s the project manager. He’ll give you some jobs. If you don’t mind, I have to finish this by noon.”

“It was nice meeting you,” Yuni gushed.

“And you as well. Thank you for the continued support and I hope your education will continue to serve Korea with all your might.”

“Of course! Anything for you!”

Jaewon laughed. As they walked away, she looked back at him. He held up his hand and waved his pinky. She held hers up and repeated the motion. I miss him so much. 

“Oh, he’s so romantic! I’m so jealous of his girlfriend!”

If only you knew how romantic he was in the beginning. “Y-yeah. I am too.”

Yuni laughed. “Are you still star struck?”

Junseh forced a laugh. “Something like that.” All the feelings of loneliness came back with a resounding pain in her chest. Having him close but far hurt far more than she thought. Even though it was an act, it still pained her to have him treat her like another one of his fans.

“Hm, I guess if he didn’t know you, then you haven’t met much of the Sexy Six.”

Junseh grimaced. “Well, they’re not together as much anymore, anyway. Remember? They didn’t even go to the wrap party for Yonghwa’s drama together.”

She frowned. “Are you trying to say the rumors of them falling out are true?”

Junseh shrugged. “It’s what makes sense.”

“That’s depressing to think about.”

The boys met waved at them. “Jeez, Yuni, couldn’t you have waited until we got the assignments before running to Jaewon like a crazed fangirl?” Taehyung asked.

“He called me adorable!”

“He probably calls all of his fans that,” Jinho replied with a roll of his eyes.

“Shut up! Quit ruining the moment! Right, Junseh?”

“Y-yeah. It was fun.”

Jinho arched an eyebrow. “You don’t look it.”

“She’s just star struck. She could barely say a word to him when they met.”

“Well, we already got the assignments,” Hanul replied. “We’re going to be painting and putting up the trim in all the rooms.”

“Aww, I wanted to do whatever Jaewon is doing.”

Jinho rolled his eyes. “Did you honestly think they would let a prince interact with civilians? He’s probably surrounded by all his bodyguards.”

He’s more of his own bodyguard, really. “Well guys, let’s go ahead and get started.”

“Aww, you too, Junseh?” Yuni whined.

“Unlike you, she has a work ethic.”

“Shut up, Jinho!”

Hanul waved his arms between them. “Come on, you two. We’re in this together. I don’t want to hear you bickering all day long.”

Taehyung wrapped his arm around Yuni’s shoulder. “Come with me to get the paint.” She cast one last glare at Jinho before walking away. Junseh laughed softly. Watching those two go at it never got old.

Hanul rolled his shoulder. “Looks like we get to carry the trim. If it’s too heavy for you, Junseh, don’t worry about it.”

She pursed her lips. “I’m going to help too.”

“Men carry things.”

She scoffed. “I’m going to help. If it’s the three of us the load should be fine.”

“Stubborn brat,” Jinho replied as he bopped the top of her head.

Hanul shrugged. “Let her do her help us if she wants. If it’s too heavy it’s not like we can’t handle it.”

 

* * * *

“Junseh, can you go get us some more nails? I think I saw the supplies in the empty room at the end of the hall.”

“Sure. I’ll be right back.” As she stepped into the room, her heart stopped. The outside light washed his body in gold. The muscles she adored flexed as he lifted up a box and set it on a cart. She watched him lift in stunned silence. “Jaewon?” The box of nails in his hand dropped to the floor. His eyes flickered around her. “I’m alone.” In a split second, he was across the room. He grabbed her hand, dragged her to a closet, pushed her inside then closed the door behind them. Their bodies barely fit inside the narrow space. They kissed until her lungs burned and she gasped for breath. “We can’t stay in here,” she whispered.

“Don’t make a lot of noise.”

“But—“ He cut her off with a kiss. Any other protests she had vanished. It wasn’t just the cloud-like feel of his lips against hers. His sweat mixed with his cologne into an intoxicating musk. His arms crushed her in an embrace. The sounds of their labored breathing and the heat of their bodies filled the tiny space. Each inch of his body pressed against hers. She felt like clay in his hands, yet he never forced her to mold to him. Despite the unrestrained passion of his kisses, his hands always remained chaste. He teased her sensitive spots, but he never outright made his desires known outside of his kisses.

Aside from that. That, which she wrapped her leg around his torso to make it easier to feel. That, which she’d seen plenty of times before without context, now became something she wanted to take a closer look at. That, which, as she rolled her hips over it, sent tingles through her body.

Perhaps the chance of getting caught made everything potent. His kisses held a fire within them, scorching her lips and neck where he kissed. Her body became weak. She leaned into him. He stopped and held her. His labored breaths tickled her ear. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t take it. I haven’t seen you in over a month. You’re right there. You’re my girl. I want to hold you.”

The hurricane storming inside gave her courage. “I’m ready.”

His body stiffened. The air became still. His arms trembled. “Don’t say that.” His hoarse voice sent ripples of desire through her. He crushed his lips against hers. “Don’t tell me that now.” She tangled her tongue with his as he pushed his hands under her shirt.

“Junseh? Are you in here?”

She froze. Yuni! Her heartbeat echoed in her ears. She looked to Jaewon for guidance. He shook his head. She huddled into his chest. His heart beat as fast as hers.

Yuni growled in obvious frustration. “Where did she go?”

When a moment of silence past, she released the breath she held. “We need to go back.”

“Hell with this. Let’s tell the truth.”

Junseh buried her face in the crook of his shoulder. “You know we can’t do that.”

“The next ten days are going to be torture.”

“Yeah.” Though they spoke of leaving, neither could tear their bodies apart.

He ran his hands up and down her back. “I feel like a kid. I can’t let go of you.”

“They’re going to look for us soon.”

“I know.” He sighed and kissed her forehead. “The night before our date I’m picking you up.”

“O-okay.”

He leaned down and kissed her again. When he tried to push them apart she held on, goading him into kissing her more. He cursed as they broke apart and attacked her lips with unbridled passion. She buried her fingers in his curls. He lifted her leg around his waist and ground his arousal onto her. A moan escaped her. “Be quiet,” he ordered. He covered her mouth with his hand as he nibbled on her neck. She whimpered as pleasure throbbed through her core.

He rubbed his hand over her private area. A strong pulse of electricity froze her into place. He continued rubbing and the electric pulses nearly made her numb in intensity. She heard her button pop and the zipper. A part of her told her to stop, but the other part didn’t want him to. He grabbed the pants and pulled them down, then ran his hands over her butt through her underwear.

The new sensations coursing through her made her dizzy. She leaned against the wall, barely managing to stand. He kissed her and his fingertips brushed against her entrance.

“Jaewon? You here?”

He crushed her in his arms. She could hear his heartbeat throbbing in his chest. “We need to stop.” She could barely understand his hoarse whisper. “You’re something else. Don’t tempt me like that.”

She couldn’t respond. She knew what almost happened, but the sensations blinded her to the meaning while it happened.

“You can go first. They came looking for you first.”

“And you?”

He cleared his throat. “I need to calm down a bit before I’m ready for the public.”

* * * *

“Junseh, where were you?” Yuni asked as she approached. “Whoa, what happened? Your face is all flushed.”

“I, um, felt sick and was in the bathroom.”

“I went by the bathroom earlier and called for you, but you didn’t answer.”

She cringed. “Sorry. I did hear you, but I was middle of vomiting.”

Yuni’s nose wrinkled. “Ew! No more. I’m feeling sick just hearing about it.”

Jinho arched an eyebrow. “Your face is pretty flushed for being sick. You’d think you’d be pale.”

Junseh felt blood rush to her face. Leave it to Jinho to see through her ruse. “I feel kind of hot. I guess that’s why I’m flushed.”

Hanul stroked his chin. “Maybe you had a heatstroke. You should go see the med crew.”

“We’ve been inside,” Jinho replied.

“Well, she needs to go to see someone anyway if she’s been vomiting,” Yuni noted. She grimaced. “But if I see someone vomiting I’ll vomit too. She needs someone to go with her.”

“I’ll go,” Jinho volunteered.

“Yeah, that’s a good idea,” Taehyung agreed. “That way if she gets dizzy you can carry her.”

Oh my God. All this because things got a little heavy in a closet… Junseh put on a smile. “Sorry, guys.”

Jinho put his arm around her shoulder. “Come on, let’s go before it gets worse.”

She grimaced. “It’s not that bad, really. I can walk myself.”

“You’re too stubborn. It’s okay to rely on one of us.”

“I know, but…”

“Hurry up.” He took trudging steps along the hallway. She acted the part of ill the best she could. “What really happened?”

She glanced up at him. “Huh?”

“We’re alone now. I know you weren’t telling the truth.”

She looked down. “I feel sick.”

He sighed. “Junseh, I know you better than that.”

“Hi, is something wrong?”

Junseh’s blood ran cold. Please tell me that’s not who I think it is. She looked up and locked eyes with Jaewon. Despite the smile on his face, she knew that look in his eyes.

“She feels sick. I’m taking her to the med team.”

“You don’t have to worry about that. I’ll take her to them.”

“I’m her friend. I’ll take her myself, thanks.”

Junseh’s heart stopped. Oh God, Jaewon, don’t say anything stupid.

Jaewon flashed his charismatic smile that he used to get his way. He put his arm around her waist and hoisted her arm over his shoulder. “She’s my precious fan I met earlier today. I’ll take her to the med team.”

Jinho tightened his grip on her shoulder. “I think it’s better for her to be taken care of by friends rather than strangers.”

“We’re hardly strangers. We’ve met before. Isn’t that right, Junseh?”

Having the attention of both men on her at once stalled her voice. What do I do? Of course I want to go with Jaewon, but to Jinho he’s just a prince that I fawn over like a teenage girl. Jaewon’s jealousy isn’t something to play around with. Either way I’m screwed. She clutched her stomach. “It hurts!”

She felt herself being lifted up and cradled. When she looked up, it wasn’t Jaewon’s face she saw, but Jinho’s. Her heart skipped a beat. She glanced at Jaewon, who seemed equally as shocked.

“I’m taking her,” Jinho announced and started walking forward.

“Stop.”

The tone of Jaewon’s voice could silence a demon. She took a shaky breath. Jinho clutched her tighter to his chest. “I don’t know why a prince has taken such a keen interest in a student, but she needs to be seen and you’re wasting our time.”

A part of her recoiled in horror at his words and the other respected his ability to stand up to Jaewon. It reminded her of herself. She looked and Jaewon and mouthed, “I’m sorry. Let it go.”

Jaewon’s face twisted to a scowl. “Make sure she’s okay.” He turned around and walked away.

Jinho breathed a sigh of obvious relief. “Those Royals are something else. I’m glad I didn’t grow up around them.”

That’s right. Jinho’s a Royal too, abet low ranking. She tapped his shoulder. “I can walk.”

He shook his head. “Answer my question first. Are you really sick?”

She cringed. “I am.”

“Junseh, don’t lie to me.”

“I really am.”

“You’re not showing any symptoms outside of a convenient stomachache.”

The moment her next words left her mouth, nausea washed over her. “I’m not.”

He set her down. “Then we need to talk.”

She hung her head. “Let’s go around back.”

They walked outside and around to the back of the house where no one worked. She leaned against the wooden paneling. “Tell me what you think, first. I’ll tell you if you’re right.”

A long silence passed. Junseh watched the clouds float idly by. Somehow, having Jinho discover the truth first felt like a natural occurrence. Of everyone she knew, he was the sharpest. Nothing seemed to escape those razor sharp eyes of his. Perhaps he would even keep her secret. Having someone to confide in would be a boon.

“You’re not from America.”

“Correct.”

“You’re not the daughter of a businessman.”

“Correct.”

“You have something to do with the Royals.”

“Correct.”

“And that Royal is Prince Jaewon.”

“Correct.”

He leaned against the shed and sank to the floor. “That girl is you, isn’t it? The Dandelion Princess everyone talks about?”

She sat next to him and stared into his eyes. “Can I trust you?”

He half smiled. “I think you already do, don’t you?”

She half laughed. “Right.” She took a deep breath and told him everything. From her humble beginnings to the current situation. All the while, Jinho kept a poker face. She didn’t mind it. Telling her story to someone provided the catharsis she needed.

When she finished, they stared at each other. He reached up and pulled off her glasses, then replaced his with hers. “They’re non-prescription.” He looked at her hair. She pulled off her wig, revealing the cap and pinned hair underneath.

He ran a hand through his hair. “Even seeing this, I can’t believe it.”

She put the wig back on. “It’s a little far-fetched, but it’s the truth.”

“Why?”

She looked back up to the sky. “I have a dream. And I’m willing to do anything to accomplish it.”

“What dream is that?”

She turned and looked at him. She took a deep breath and finally admitted the one thing she wanted to admit from the very start. “I’m going to dissolve the tiers and change this country.”

His face morphed to shock. He stared at her with unblinking eyes. She kept her gaze on him, not letting it linger away once. After a long moment, his face relaxed. He leaned his head against the house and laughed.

Junseh’s bit her lip. It wasn’t a laugh that seemed mocking, or incredulous, or even one out of humor. She couldn’t read it at all. He laughed for a long time, to the point it made her uncomfortable. Yet she couldn’t say anything to interrupt him.

He stopped and took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “Unbelievable. This entire time we were on the same path.”

She swallowed. “What path is that?”

He smiled. “The Royals killed my sister. I would like nothing more to see them all burned to ash.”

She sucked in a breath. “Is that true?”

“It is.” He gave her a wry smile. “We’re the same, Dandelion Princess.”

She buried her face in her hands and half laughed, half cried.

Jinho rubbed her back. “This makes things a lot easier.”

“What’s that?”

“I was having trouble thinking of how I would ask you to join me in my fight. You’re the top in class, after all. A valuable asset on any team.”

She giggled. “And I was thinking the same.”

He held up his pinky. “Then let’s promise. When it comes time, we’ll join forces to take down the Royals ourselves.”

She looped her pinky around his. “Promise.” They shook and let go. Jinho stood and held out his hand. She took it and he pulled her up. She dusted off her bottom. “What do we tell the others?”

“Nothing, unless they ask.”

She tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. “I know this should be obvious, but please don’t mention this to anyone else.”

“I know. That’s an impressive gambit you’ve set up, and I don’t want to ruin it.”

She smiled. “Thanks, Jinho.”

“Can I ask one more question?”

“Yeah?”

“Are you in love with Prince Jaewon?”

“I am.”

“What if he stands in the way of your dream?”

Her chest tightened. “I’ll cross that bridge when I come to it.”

His brows furrowed. “Then you know he’ll be an obstacle.”

“I can’t say what he’ll be.”

Jinho frowned, but said nothing more.

She started walking back inside. “We should get back to the others.”

“Junseh.”

She turned around. He held up her glasses. “You forgot these.”

She took them from his hand and put them on. “Thanks.”

He cleared his throat. “If you need to talk with your prince, I’ll cover for you.”

“Really?”

“To tell you the truth, I thought he was going to kill me back there.”

She laughed. “Yeah, I thought the same.”

“That confirmed my suspicion.”

“When did you suspect it?”

“Today. Something was odd about the way you were acting. You don’t normally act like that.”

“Did the others notice?”

He ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t think anyone else did. I’m sure of it, in fact.”

She breathed a sigh of relief. “Good. I’m glad I have you for a friend, Jinho.”

He gave her a wry smile. “Yeah.”

She pulled out her phone. “I’m going to call him, then.”

He nodded and started walking away. “See you.”